CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120)

Chapter 111

“OK, great.” Cassie felt glad I will tell you a secret Come here”

Perhaps she was afraid that the wall had ears…

Cassie waited for Paige to come closer before whispering, “I’ve written a will. If anything untoward happens, my shares, savings, houses, and cars will all be yours…..”

“Grandma, how can you do that?”

Paige wanted to refuse Cassie

Cassie shushed Paige and whispered, “Listen to me… Tyrell has soft ears and always listens to Lindsey. Lindsey is mean and doesn’t like you… The two of them are just not manager material. If my legacy is handed to them, the legacy will be dissipated sooner or later.”

What Cassie said was true. Tyrell and Lindsey were really bad at business skills.

“But you can do it. I’m willing to give it to you. Besides, all these years, I’ve already treated you as my granddaughter. No matter who you are, you will always be my favorite granddaughter!” When Paige heard this, she had a lump in her throat

“There is one more thing, Lindsey and others always bully you. After you get the shares, you either sell them for money or kick them out of the company directly. Don’t let them destroy the Tate family’s assets. In short, no need to be with them and make yourself suffer!

Paige did not expect that Cassie would even help her think of a way out. She felt like crying even more, “But those things are yours. They belong to the Tate family. I can’t take them.”

“You don’t want them? Then III donate the assets rather than give them to those people.”

Paige was silent again. She knew that what Tyrell and Lindsey had done these years had completely broken Cassie’s heart!

Cassie could not leave her legacy to them.

“These are mine to begin with. I will give them to anyone I want. You don’t have to feel burdened. When I die, just take these things and treat them as a dowry I prepare for you.”

Cassie hedged and smiled lovingly. “I wonder what kind of young man will be lucky to marry my outstanding granddaughter in the future…

Paige suddenly thought of something and took out something from his bag, “Oh right, it will be your birthday in two days. I wish you a happy birthday in advance.”

Cassie was very happy. She did not expect that Paige would still remember her birthday. She first opened a gift box and inside it were beautiful flower ornaments. This flower was made of high-quality gems and looked lifelike. It was pleasing to the eye.

At the end of the flower, music would sound with a gentle touch.

She knew this must cost a lot. “How much does it cost? You shouldn’t have given this to me…”.

“It’s not expensive.”

This was the birthday present Samuel prepared for Cassie. Paige did not point it out, but said, “Touch this and you will hear music coming out of here.”

Cassie was very happy. “In this case, when I am bored, I can listen to music.”

This thing was custom-made, and there were hundreds of piano pieces in it, all of which were rather pleasing.

“There are two other presents.”

These two presents were prepared by Paige.

“There are more? Cassie was surprised.

“This is a mobile phone suitable for the elderly.”

Paige had set up the phone specially for Cassie. The applications inside the phone were very simple and useful. “You can contact me by tapping here.”

“This is good. This is good!”

Cassie just needed a thing to contact people. “I must hide this and not let Lindsey and the others find it.”

“There is also a bracelet that is quite suitable for you.”

It was made of high-quality jade. At first glance, Paige felt that it was very suitable for Cassie’s temperament. She personally bought the jade, designed a pattern, and had this bracelet made. It was a lot more expensive than the bracelet she had given before.

It was fair enough to say that this thing was priceless…

“You are so filial… Cassie was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. “I like it so much. Put it on for me!”

Paige gently put the bracelet on her wrist and said, “It suits you very much.”

Weaning this bracelet, Cassie looked more elegant.

“It is so nice! It looks so good!”

Cassie was satisfied and happy. She took Paige’s hand and chatted. Gradually, she felt tired and sleepy.

Paige held her hand and waited for her to fall asleep before gently covering her with the quilt

Colin had been waiting outside the ward. Alter Paige came out, and he took her to the office to eat

The two of them were both good-looking, making a perfect couple

A few nurses who passed by couldn’t help but whisper when they saw them.

“Is that the marvelous doctor who saved Mr. Stowe’s life before? She and Dr. Williamson look well-matched!”

“Yes, both of them are good-looking, and they are better at medical skills than ordinary people.”

“I really hope they can be together!

“Handsome man and beautiful woman! What a perfect couple! I also wish to see them get married now!”

Just leave them alone.”

Colin brought Paige into the office. His food had long been cold, but he did not care. His handsome and indifferent face softened a little because of Paige’s arrival.

“Thank you for what you have done these days.”

“Since you’re grateful, then eat more. Look at yourself. You’ve become thinner recently.

Colin watched her eat. Somehow, he felt that her food was delicious.

She returned home at night.

Patricia ran to Paige in front of her parents and asked in a spoiled manner, ‘Paige, it will be my award ceremony in two days. I don’t know if you are free to accompany me to Melody Theater?” Melody Theater again?

Paige thought of the phone call today, and she had not given a reply…

“By then, I will have to play the winning song on the stage. If I am alone, I will be a little afraid, but if you go with Mom and Dad, it will be different! Paige, can you go and cheer for me with Mom and Dad?” Patricia acted like a spoiled child, looking innocent and harmless.

Donald asked with a grin, “Paige, have you been busy with work recently? If not, let’s go together. After the award ceremony, we can go out for a meal. We haven’t been out for a long time.”

“Yes, you have been back for more than ten days and we only went out for a meal. I feel bad for you somehow.”

Danica also wanted her to put her work aside and go out for fun.

“Okay.”

Paige would never make things difficult for her parents. She would agree to whatever request her parents brought up.

Patricia was very happy and smug about being able to show up two days later!

By then, Paige would know how good Patricia was at playing the piano!

Unexpectedly, Paige suddenly asked, “Where is Amily? Why didn’t I see her today?”

Patricia was stunned, “Amily? She isn’t feeling well today…”

“Is there anything wrong with her stomach? Then, she should eat more cream mushroom soup.”

“What?? No, no need…” Hearing Paige’s words, Patricia felt guilty and uneasy rather than happy, “Amily has already taken medicine.

She’ll be fine tomorrow.”

“Oh, if there’s nothing else, I’ll go take a shower now,” Paige said.

“Oh, okay…”

Chapter 112

Two days later

The award ceremony of the National Piano Competition will be held at Melody Theater.

Early in the morning, many reporters were waiting at the entrance of the theater, wanting to take a close-up of Patricia, the most popular competitor.

Patricia was born into the Lusk family, the richest family. She was born with a silver spoon. In addition, she was pretty, and she was proficient in piano and painting since she was young. She was the winner of the life that countless girls dreamed of becoming.

Abbigail knew that her family background was not as good as Patricia’s, so she got up early in the morning to dress up, wanting to have an upper hand in appearance.

Tyrell sold the other cars and added some money to buy a limited edition Maybach S680 The total price was 960 thousand dollars. Tyrell did that to support his daughter.

On the day, Tyrell asked the driver to put on an expensive suit and a pair of white gloves and open the car door for Abbigail,

At the entrance of the theater, Abbigail got out of the car gracefully. With a thin gauze dress, Abbigail smiled and waved at the reporters after getting out of the car The reporters were all stunned.

“Who is this girl? She seems to be from a great family”

“Her dress, her jewelry, and her high heels are all items of PQ Fashion. Her outfit costs at least a thousand dollars, night?”

As everyone knew, most of the works that Paine designed were worth 80 thousand dollars to 130 thousand dollars. The picks of Paine’s works cost at least 160 thousand dollars.

“She got out of a Maybach. She should come from a rich family.”

“She seems to win the second prize this year. She is the daughter of Tyrell, the richest man in Dolton

“Oh, so it’s her? She looks pretty good, but her face is a little swollen.

Abbigail’s expression froze. Two days ago, after being beaten by Anna, Abbigail hadn’t recovered, and her face looked a little swollen. However, at this time, she was still smiling and trying to maintain her grace.

At this time, Tyrell came out of the car. He was also well-dressed and looked handsome.

He bent down like a gentleman and took Lindsey out of the car.

It had been a long time since Lindsey had been as proud as she was today. She put on a priceless peacock necklace. The tail of the – peacock was inlaid with countless gems. The necklace occupied most of the space around her collarbone. It looked very gorgeous.

Lindsey had exquisite makeup and a delicate haircut. She exuded arrogance and superiority from head to toe.

The reporters came forward to take photos of them. After all, they were the richest people in Dolton. The clothes of the three were enough to catch people’s eyes.

The netizens liked this topic the most.

On the other side.

Paige sat in a luxury car, casually dealing with private affairs on her mobile phone. After a while, she said, “You get off first.”

Her identity had not been announced yet. If she followed Donald and Danica, it would attract the attention of the reporters.

Once the reporters found out that she was the daughter of the richest man, her future life would not be peaceful. It would be inconvenient for her to go out.

Living in front of cameras every day was not a good thing for people like her who had too many identities.

For example, once the enemies in Triangle Area knew that she was the daughter of the richest man and lived in Chicago, they would definitely come to pick up fights every few days Parge didn’t care about it herself, but she didn’t want to implicate her family.

“Paige…” Danica felt a little distressed Paige’s identity had not been announced to the outside world until now, and Danica felt sorry for Paige

I’m fine.”

Paige comforted Danica instead. It was always good to be low-key and cautious. She understood the principle of living in a cruel world.

Abbigail was still waving her hand at the reporters. Tyrell and Lindsey held each other’s hands, enjoying the moment of highlight brought by their daughter.

However, before they could wake up from the elation of being flattered, the reporters suddenly ran to another person!

The three followed the sound and saw a luxurious limousine parked at the entrance of the theater. After the driver in a high-level uniform got off, he respectfully opened the door for Patricia

Patricia walked down the stairs of the limousine. Her every move was impeccable.

In an instant, Abbigail dwarfed in front of Patricia.

Abbigail thought that she could be more dazzling with expensive dresses, jewelry, and high heels today, but she was too naive. Patricia’s dress, hairstyle, and jewelry complemented each other, and she looked more graceful. Even Patricia’s driver was better than the driver that Abbigail’s family had temporarily trained.

The driver of Abbigail’s family could not be as gentlemanlike as Patricia’s driver.

The reporters surrounded Patricia. Then, Donald and Danica got out of the car to show off their love, which attracted a lot of attention.

Abbigail knew that her family had been dwarfed by Patricia. She forced a smile and said awkwardly, “Dad and Mom, let’s go in now, okay?”

Tyrell also knew that there was a big gap between him and Donald. He wanted to look at Donald, but he was afraid that Donald ignored him.

Tyrell did not want to lose face in front of so many people, so he went in first with Lindsey and Abbigail, thinking that there would be another chance to get close to Donald later.

There were many people who wanted to please Donald, the richest man in the country. Tyrell was one of those people.

Patricia enjoyed the pursuit of the flashlights. She could even imagine that Paige felt envy.

Patricia raised her head higher and smiled louder, showing her beauty in front of the camera.

Paige leisurely followed the crowd, holding her mobile phone in one hand and checking a new message.

“You don’t come to the award ceremony, and Larry doesn’t come, either. My students come to beg me every day, asking me to attend the award ceremony. However, an award ceremony without you is boring, and I don’t want to attend the ceremony.”

“Oh, I just arrived at the scene,” replied Paige, holding her mobile phone.

The other party was shocked and quickly replied: “Senior, you’re at the scene? That’s great! I’ll be there in a moment. Where are you exactly? I’ll get my people to pick you up.” “No need. I’ve already come in.”

“That’s great. With you here today, those juniors will definitely be very happy

Paige knew that the other party had misunderstood her meaning. She faintly replied, “I came as a spectator.”

The other party understood, thinking that Paige wanted to see the standards of the winners of this year and how the award ceremony was arranged.

It must be so.

“I heard that the talents of these winners this year are good, but I haven’t seen their performances yet. I can’t judge them yet.”

If Larry knew that you came, he would definitely be full of regret.

“He has always wanted to see you. Two days ago, he was still talking about you. If he knew in advance that you would come, he would definitely come to the award ceremony.”

Chapter 113

At this moment, a sharp-eyed reporter noticed Paige.

Paige followed behind the crowd. Her beautiful face was fair and clean, and her facial features were outstanding. She looked well-behaved and beautiful.

The reporter could not help but aim the camera at Paige and take a few photos of her.

Abbigail sat in the sixth row of the audience and glanced at her mobile phone. It was half past nine in the morning. But Davon still didn’t show up, nor did he send Abbigail a message. On the other hand, when Tyrell saw his old friend, Zachary Langford, he smiled and shook hands with Zachary. “Zachary, why are you here?”

“Tyrell, your daughter took second place. Congratulations… Zachary laughed and shook hands with Tyrell’s hand. “My daughter only took fifth place…”

“Well, the ranking is not important. What matters is not winning but participating Abbigail was just lucky.”

Tyrell laughed and chatted a few words with Zachary.

Lindsey also met her old friend, Shirley Alderton. She was quite surprised and asked Shirley, “Did you also come here with your daughter? How did your daughter do? What’s the result?” Shirley replied, “Don’t mention it. She has practiced for twelve years, but she only got the eighth place. She isn’t as talented as Abbigail. Congratulations that Abbigail got second place.” “Well. Thank you… Lindsey felt very happy. After chatting for a few words, Lindsey turned to Abbigail and asked in a low voice, “Where’s Davon? Why isn’t he here yet?”

“He…”

Abbigail called Davon last night. But Davon said he was not sure whether he had time to come today.

In the morning, Abbigail sent Davon a Line message. Davon said he was a little busy and was not sure whether he could come or not.

“It’s all his mother’s fault! It must be his mother stimming up trouble behind his back, Davon is a good kid and treats you with his whole heart…” When Lindsey thought of this, she felt very angry in her heart. “When he becomes famous in the future, his mother will definitely regret it!”

“Mom, don’t worry. I believe Davon will definitely come…” Abbigail said.

“Send him another Line message. The awards ceremony will begin soon! You must let him witness your glorious time!”

“Okay…” Abbigail forced herself to take a photo of the scene here.

Then, Abbigail texted, ‘Davon, I reserved a seat for you. But it’s fine if you are busy and can’t come over”

Abbigail even sent a kissing emoji.

On the other hand, Davon had already arrived at the entrance of the theater. However, he did not get out of the car. When he received a Line message from Abbigail, he did not choose to reply immediately. He was looking ahead. No one knew what he was thinking right now.

Lindsey asked Abbigail again, “Has Davon replied yet?

“Send a few more words to him. Don’t be so concise in the text.

Be more enthusiastic. You can show your concern about him first. Then, you can talk about the awards ceremony.

“Or you can send a few more intimate emojis and say a few soft words to please him,

“Boys like girls to be soft…

“Has he replied yet?

it’s been ten minutes, but he still hasn’t replied to you yet. Have you turned on your ringtone? Is it because the signal here is bad? Why don’t you go out and give him a call?” Abbigail was annoyed. I need to go to the washroom,” Abbigail said as she stood up

“Abbigail Lindsey knew that Abbigail was annoyed. But Davon was such an excellent man, and so many women wanted to be with him!

Lindsey thought that Abbigail had such a favorable condition. Abbigail naturally had to hold it tightly and mustn’t lose Davon!

“Don’t push Abbigaill She can’t always lower herself and beg others!”

Tyrell couldn’t take it anymore and said so to Lindsey.

Lindsey replied, “But there are so many people we know at the scene. If Davon could come, it would bring a lot of benefits to us!”

Lindsey thought that just Daven’s identity was enough to make those people admire the Tate family!

“Besides, if Davon comes, it means that he still likes Abbigail! Otherwise, if Abbigail’s fiancé doesn’t appear on such an important occasion, do you think he still has feelings for Abbigail?” Tyrell also felt that what Lindsey said made sense.

In the washroom, just as Abbigail bent a little to wash her hands, she saw a familiar figure passing by behind her. She was stunned. “Paige? Why are you here?”

Abbigail thought the people who could enter this theater today were either related to the competition or the staff!

It’s impossible for people like Paige to enter!

Unless she comes to the theater to do a part-time job,

But that’s impossible…

She can earn a lot by accompanying rich people for a night. How could she choose to do a part-time job?

“I got it. Are you here to accompany your sugar daddy?” Abbigail seemed to understand something.

Paige originally wanted to ignore Abbigail. But hearing Abbigail’s words, Paige stopped and turned to look at her coldly. “Your face doesn’t hurt right now, right? Do you want to be slapped again?”

“You… If you dare to slap me…” Abbigail covered her face subconsciously. “I haven’t gotten even with you for that thing!”

“Oh. Then you can do it now.”

“You, you…” Abbigail gritted her teeth. She plucked up her courage and said, “I’m warning you. My parents are with me today!”

“So?”

Abbigail said, “If you dare to bully me, I’ll let my parents teach you a good lesson! At that time, you’ll be the one who feels embarrassed!” Palge chuckled, “Haha.”

Paige felt that it was funny and thought, how old is she? Why does she still use her parents to threaten others? She is really useless. “What are you laughing at?”

Abbigail felt a little nervous,

Paige threatened Abbigail, “If I hear you talking about sugar daddy or something next time, I’ll cut off your tongue and throw it into the sea to feed the fish!”

“How dare you?” Abbigail somehow felt a sharp pain in her tongue at this time.

“You can try and see if I dare or not.”

After saying so, Paige turned and was about to enter the washroom. But at this time, Abbigail took some water and sprinkled it on Paige. Abbigail even raised her eyebrows and said deliberately, ‘I’m sorry, Paige. I didn’t mean it.”

Although Paige reacted very quickly and raised her hand to block some water, a part of her clothes still got wet.

Abbigail felt very complacent in her heart. At this time, Paige slapped Abbigail in the face without giving Abbigail time to react.

Slap!

A crisp sound rang out in the air.

“How dare you slap me?” Abbigail covered her right face in disbelief.

“Is that surprising?”

Paige raised her hand and slapped Abbigail on her left face. ‘I’m not Lindsey. I won’t tolerate your bad habits.”

“You. You…” Abbigail was about to get angry when she suddenly heard a familiar voice.

“Abbigail, are you okay?”

Lindsey realized that Abbigail still hadn’t come back from the washroom, so she came over to check it. In the distance, Lindsey saw that Paige slapped Abbigail twice!

Lindsey was so angry. She looked at Abbigail and saw that her cheeks were swollen and red!

Abbigail still had to go to the stage and accept the award later. Lindsey thought Paige must have slapped Abbigail on purpose!

Thinking of this, Lindsey raised her hand and wanted to slap Paige.

However, Paige easily grabbed Lindsey’s wrist and stopped her.

“You… Let go of me…” Lindsey did not expect Paige to be so strong. Lindsey tried several times but could not retract her hand. Lindsey was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. “I told you to let go. Did you hear me?”

Chapter 114

This time, Paige really let go of Lindsey’s wrist.

Lindsey fell backward due to inertia. Abbigail wanted to help Lindsey up, but she stepped on her skirt accidentally. As a result, both of them fell to the ground, and their foreheads were knocked together. They were in a sorry state.

“You… You wretched girl…” Lindsey pointed at Paige and was so angry that she couldn’t stand up

When Paige came out of the washroom, Lindsey stood in front of her and blocked her way.

Lindsey said to Paige, “Do you want to walk away like that after you have slapped Abbigail’s face? Last time, you instigated your friend to hit her. Today, you even dared to bully her in front of me. Listen, if you don’t apologize to Abbigail today and let her slap you back, I will call everyone over to be the judges over this matter!”

“Okay.”

Lindsey didn’t expect Paige to agree to her request so readily. Paige said directly. “Then call everyone over and let them judge whether the person who has stolen other people’s piano pieces is worthy of getting the runner-up trophy”

“You… What did you say? Don’t slander Abbigail!”

“You can ask her whether it is slander or not” Paige said to Lindsey lightly.

At this same time, Paige looked at Abbigail indifferently.

Abbigail felt a little guilty. She did not expect Paige to know about this secret. Abbigail gritted her teeth and asked, “Do you have evidence?”

Lindsey echoed, ‘That’s right. Do you have any evidence to prove that Abbigail has stolen someone else’s piano pieces? Even if she did steal it, how do you know about it? Do you understand piano music?” Although Cassie had bought Paige a piano, Lindsey had never heard Paige play it before…

Lindsey thought Paige only knew a little music. She thought Paige was slandering Abbigail!

Lindsey kept saying, “I know it! You saw that Abbigail got second place, so you deliberately slipped into the theater to humiliate Abbigail. What a vicious girl! I still cant believe that the Tate family has raised you an ungrateful person!”

“Who raised who?”

Paige raised her cold eyes and smiled coldly, “Have you spent a cent on me since I was a child?”

“Isn’t the Tate family’s money mine?”

“That’s grandma’s money!”

“You… You wretched girl! I won’t argue with you about this. Just answer me. Will you apologize or not?”

Lindsey’s voice had already attracted a few people’s attention.

“Forget it, Mom, Abbigail said awkwardly as she held Lindsey’s hand.

But Lindsey said, “No. I have to make this girl apologize to you today!”

Lindsey was determined to make Paige admit defeat.

“Mom, there are other people watching…” Abbigail was afraid that reporters would come. “Let’s not lower ourselves to her level. Let’s There will be plenty of opportunities in the future…”

Abbigail thought today was not a good day to teach Paige a lesson!

“Let go of me. I have to teach her a lesson. I am here today. So don’t be afraid!’ Lindsey said to Abbigail.

“Are you done?” Paige said with a frown

Paige had no patience She really didn’t want to waste her time on these meaningless things

Abbigail asked, “We’ve already let you go. What else do you want?”

Abbigail had never seen such a person who did not know what was good for her. She wondered, does she have to let everyone come

to see this mess?

“Oh. Of course, I want you to apologize, Paige said to Abbigail.

“Me? I apologize?”

Abbigail was stunned.

“You want Abbigail to apologize to you?” Lindsey was stunned.

Lindsey thought Paige was crazy

Paige said. “Can’t you understand the human language? Then I say it again. Apologize to me.

“If you don’t apologize, I let the staff get the surveillance.”

The location of the sink might not be captured by the surveillance. But it was very likely that the surveillance camera had captured the scene when Abbigail splashed water on Paige Abbigail raised her head. The surveillance camera could capture the scene that happened in the corridor in front of the washroom, Paige was standing there just now… Realizing this, Abbigail cursed in her heart. If I had known it earlier, I would have splashed water on her later.

“I think you really don’t know what’s good for you. You need to be taught a lesson…” Lindsey wanted to go up and teach Paige a lesson, but she was stopped by Abbigail. At this time, Abbigail looked at Paige with a somewhat gloomy face

There were already five onlookers here. If this continued, Abbigail would be really embarrassed!

Abbigail could only grit her teeth and apologize, “I’m sorry, Paige. I was careless just now…”

Paige raised her eyebrows, seemingly dissatisfied with Abhigail’s apology. “Do you want to let everyone see whether you were careless or deliberate just now?”

Abbigail couldn’t only apologize again, I’m sorry, Paige. It was my fault! It won’t happen again.”

“Stay away from me in the future.”

After saying so, Paige left here because she didn’t want to waste any more time with Abbigail.

Lindsey wanted to chase after Paige, but Abbigail held Lindsey’s arm tightly and whispered, “Mom, please don’t make a fuss!”

“Abbigail, why did you apologize to her? Why should you be afraid of her? She slapped you twice. She should be the one who apologizes!”/

Abbigail indeed had stolen others’ piano pieces. She was afraid that this thing would be exposed. After all, this was not a small matter!

Obviously. Paige already knew that Abbigail had stolen other’s piano pieces. Would Paige expose this?

Abbigail found that piano piece in the room where Paige used to live. It was only a climax Abbigail had once shown her piano teacher that piano piece. The piano song was very good, and even Abbigail’s piano teacher was amazed by it!

Abbigail had searched over and over again on the Internet. Abbigail didn’t find this piano song on the Internet, so she planned to plagiarize it. She took its climax part, wrote the front and back pieces herself, took the result as her own, and then summited it.

Albigail did not avoid that it resulted from plagiarizing.

Abbigail knew nothing about music in the past. But she suddenly became a musical genius!

It was not easy for Abbigail to have today’s glory. Abbigail thought she must keep it well. Therefore, apologizing to others was not a big deal for her.

Paige had lived in the Tate’s house since childhood. Even if Paige really learned the piano and knew how to write music, she didn’t have evidence to prove that the song was hers.

Abbigail comforted herself in her heart, don’t be afraid. Paige can’t do anything!

Even if Paige insists that the piano song is hers, I can still choose not to admit it. At that time, what else could she do?

Paige will still be a loser in the end!

At this moment, some people exclaimed, “Ms. Ballard, you’re here!”

Abbigail looked in the direction of the source of that voice. Then, she saw a woman with a strong aura and a feminine charm walking toward them. That woman was wearing a female suit and looked cool and stylish.

It was the president of the National Piano Association, Malia Ballard!

Malia had great attainments in playing piano, and she had won a lot of foreign awards since she was a child. She had been the president of the Piano Association for a few years before she was forty. Moreover, she was respected as the Piano Master.

When Abbigail saw Malia, she hurriedly tidied up her clothes and looked at herself in the mirror. Abbigail saw the blush on her face under the dim yellow light.

Realizing that she was still decent, Abbigail quickly squeezed forward and introduced herself gracefully, “Hello, Ms. Ballard. My name is Abbigail. I won second place in this piano competition.”

Malia had seen Paige in the crowd. But when she came over, she did not find Paige. Malia was slightly disappointed.

Then, Malia looked at the girl who greeted her. When Malia heard the familiar name, she frowned slightly. “You’re the daughter of the Tate family?

Malia had once heard Paige mention the people of the Tate family. Those were just a bunch of ingrate.

Abbigail was delighted when she saw that Malia recognized her. But Abbigail did not expect that Malia’s face would turn cold when Malia saw her.

Chapter 115

Abbigail didn’t understand why, but she still said with a smile, ‘Ms. Ballard, I really like your songs. I wonder if I have the chance to learn from you.”

Malia raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, “Which song do you like?”

Abbigail was stunned.

She thought, oh no, I just wanted to flatter Ms. Ballard, I couldn’t think of any songs that she composed at all

Abbigail only knew that Malia was very powerful and became famous at a young age. She was admired by many piano scholars.

However, a few people beside her spoke up.

“Ms. Ballard’s ‘Destiny’, ‘Autumn Day, and Dream’ are all quite nice to hear, but what I like the most is ‘A Chance Encounter. It’s as if I suddenly met the destined person on a lazy afternoon… That pleasure, romance, and sweet feeling intertwined together. It’s so wonderful.”

“What I like the most is Ms. Ballard’s ‘The Fragrance of Flowers. It’s as if I’m hemmed in by flowers. I can smell the fragrance of flowers through music.”

“What I like the most is ‘Ocean”…”

When the people around saw that Abbigail didn’t know any songs of Malia, they could not help but ask.

“How dare you say that you like Ms. Ballard?”

“I can play Ms. Ballard’s famous songs. Do you know how to play them?”

“I really don’t know how you got second place in the competition.”

Abbigail blushed and was embarrassed to say, “I’m sorry, Ms. Ballard. I was so happy to see you that I forgot about it…”

Malia was about to go but Abbigail quickly stopped her “Ms. Ballard, I really admire your talent. I don’t know if I could have any chance to receive your instructions. I will definitely practice diligently every day and won’t let you down.”

Abbigail thought that Malia would be moved by her diligence…

However, Malia could see that Abbigail was ambitious and said coldly. “I’m sorry, I won’t accept a disciple.”

The surrounding people were stunned. They did not expect Malia to reject Abbigail so bluntly. It seemed that she really did not like

Abbigail.

They thought, as the winner of second place in the piano competition, Abbigail actually did not even know the songs that Ms. Ballard composed…

Abbigail was embarrassed and asked awkwardly when she saw that Malia was still about to leave. “Do you have other candidates in mind?”

Malia stopped for the third time. This time, her sharp gaze fell on Abbigail ‘Yes, I have a candidate. Even if I don’t have one, I will not choose you.”

“Can I ask why?’ Abbigail’s face turned pale.

“Because you are a member of the Tate family, I don’t like the people of the Tate family.”

Malia said bluntly and then looked at Abbigail’s outfits. “You don’t suit this dress and these accessories. Paine is a man of character.

It is a waste of her work that you wore them.”

The people around sighed and looked at Abbigail carefully. They thought, with her look, she was really not suitable for these clothes and jewelry…

It doesn’t look good

“How can they talk to you like this?

Seeing Malia leave, a few onlookers followed Lindsey, who was too much”

Everyone was stunned.

Abbigail replied, “Mom, I’m fine. It is my fault that I can’t speak out about any song that she composed. “

“Even if you didn’t speak out the songs she composed, she shouldn’t embarrass you in front of everyone! Anyway, you got second place in the piano competition

Lindsey looked angrily at Malia’s back. “She also said that you are not worthy of this dress and jewelry is it decided by her? We have money, so we can afford Paine’s clothes and jewelry. What’s wrong?” “Mom, let’s go… Abbigail did not want to stand here and make a fool of herself

“Since she didn’t want to accept you as a disciple, then we don’t want to be her disciple.

Lindsey held Abbigail’s hand and returned to the audience. “The most powerful person in the piano world is Larry In the future, let’s be his disciple”

Abbigail wanted to tell Lindsey that many people wanted to be Larry’s disciples. Not to mention her, even Patricia, Larry would not accept her as his disciple.

However, she did not say anything at this time. She sat back in her seat and felt a little sad

At this moment. Tyrell’s friend, Zachary, asked curiously, ‘Mrs. Tate, I saw Malia chatting with Abbigail from afar in the passage. Did she want to take Abbigail as her disciple?”

Zachary could not see clearly because it was too far. He only saw that there was a group of people surrounding Malia and Abbigail Zachary did not know what they were talking about… But it seemed that they were quite close

Abbigail was already embarrassed. When she was asked this question, her expression became even more awkward

However, Lindsey smiled, “Oh, Ms. Ballard did have this intention just now, but in the piano world, the most powerful one is Larry. So I asked Abbigail to think about it again. Don’t be in a hurry to agree… Zachary did not expect that their goal was so high. He was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, “To be able to be appreciated by Ms. Ballard means that Abbigail’s technical accomplishment on the piano is quite good. My daughter has been learning piano for many years. I looked for some personal connections and wanted Ms. Ballard to give her some instructions, but Ms. Ballard did not agree… Abbigai is really good enough to get the appreciation from Ms. Ballard.”

“Abbigail got second place, and our daughter only took fifth place. How could we compare with Abbigail?”

Kamora smiled and said, “Abbigail is so outstanding. In the future, there will be a high possibility that Larry will accept her as a disciple.”

Lindsey was originally in a bad mood, but after being flattered by Zachary and Kamora, she suddenly burst into laughter.

“After the host finishes his opening speech, the top eight contestants will go up to play songs. Abbigail, you have to perform well. Maybe later, when Larry sees the replay, he will have a deep impression of you…

“That makes sense!”

“Abbigail, did you hear that? You have to perform well later!” Lindsey nudged Abbigail

“Got it.”

Abbigail felt a little depressed, but she received a Line message. She was overjoyed when she saw that it was from Davon.

I’m in the audience. Where are you?”

Abbigail stood up and looked back. When she saw Davon, she immediately raised her hand and said, “Davon, here, I am here.”

After she finished speaking, she couldn’t wait to welcome him.

Kamora was a little surprised, “Who is here? Abbigail seems to be very happy…”

“Oh, it’s her boyfriend. He came to support her.”

Lindsey didn’t expect Davon to come at this time, so she was in a better mood.

“Abbigail just graduated from high school and already has a boyfriend?”

Kamora saw that Abbigail’s boyfriend seemed to be much of a gentleman and couldn’t help but ask, “He seems to be well-educated. Which family is he from?” “Oh, he is the son of the richest man in Skokie.”

“Davon?”

Kamora was surprised. She did not expect that the Tate family, with such a family background, could have a relationship with the

Elinor family.

“Do you also know him?”

Lindsey knew that with the Elinor family’s power and influence, others would envy her if she told them they had a relationship with the

Elinor family.

“I didn’t know him…” Kamora only knew Davon’s mother, but she hadn’t seen Davon before.

Chapter 116

At this time, Abbigail held Davon’s arm and went to the fifth row of the auditorium. She even introduced him to the people around her.

Davon originally did not want to come, but after hesitating outside for a while, he still felt that he should participate in the award ceremony of his fiancée Therefore, he reluctantly came.

Although he was reluctant, when Abbigail introduced his identity, he still greeted the people around him gracefully.

His behavior was a credit to the Tate family. Tyrell and Lindsey were indescribably proud!

Kamora took out her phone and secretly sent a message to Greta, “You are not enough of a friend! Why didn’t you tell me about the relationship between Davon and Abbigail? If I hadn’t met them in the auditorium, I wouldn’t have known that you already have a would-be daughter-in-law!”

Greta had been drinking her tea when she received this message. She almost fainted from anger. She hurriedly replied, “The auditorium? What auditorium?”

She had repeatedly warned Davon not to see Abbigail in the past two days. Unexpectedly, Davon still refused to listen to her!

He ignored her warning!

“It’s the National Piano Competition Award Ceremony! My daughter got fifth place, so I accompanied her there. I didn’t expect that Abbigail would get second place. She is talented.”

“Where are you? I’ll go and take a look.” Greta felt annoyed.

“What? Your daughter-in-law didn’t invite you?

“They seem to have a good relationship.” Kamora teased.

At this time, Abbigail was sweetly holding Davon’s hand. It was unknown what she said to Davon. Davon lowered his head and listened to her. He smiled faintly.

That scene was as beautiful as a painting!

“What daughter-in-law?” Greta was so angry. “It’s not what you think. They are not serious.”

“Huh?”

Kamora was surprised. “Not serious? Her parents are very serious.”

“Oh, you know how many people want to take advantage of the Elinor family.”

Kamora understood. It turned out that the Tate family was flattering themselves. Davon’s parents did not accept their relationship, but the Tate family was spreading false news.

Davon and Abbigail watched the host giving an opening speech on the stage. His mobile phone vibrated twice, and he saw that they were messages from his mother.

“You pissed me off! How many times have I told you to break up with that girl? You just won’t listen!

“Alright. If you want to marry into the Tate family! We will cut you off!

“If you like to stay with her, then don’t come back!”

Davon saw Greta’s messages and did not understand why his mother knew that he was there…

He turned around and looked around. Other than Abbigail’s parents, he did not know the people here.

It was strange

I’ll go back later. Don’t be angry.”

Davon did not want to come here. He just wanted to keep Abbigail company. Otherwise, he felt like he owed her.

Abbigail saw the messages on the screen because she was close to him. She was secretly angry, but she could not show it. She could only say gently, “Is your mom urging you? If so, you can go back first. Don’t worry about me.”

Davon took it back. Her eyes were pure and kind, so he could not bear to do so.

“Davon, you can go back. Don’t let your mom be sad. You are her only son.”

Abbigail said considerably. “No matter what she thinks of me, as a mother, she definitely wants her son to be good. She hopes that her son can find a good girl and live happily for the rest of his life.” “Don’t you blame her?”

Davon was a little surprised. He looked into her eyes and asked. “In the hospital, she was not nice.”

Greta refused to accept Abbigail and despised her.

“She is the same as me. She loves you very much and looks out for you. I know that she does so for your own good, so I don’t blame her,” Abbigail shook her head and smiled more gently. Davon was immediately moved by her kindness. He put away the phone and held her hand. The haze of the past few days was swept away.

He didn’t care about how those people ridiculed Abbigail. So what if she had an embarrassing background? As long as Abbigail became his wife in the future, no one would dare to laugh at her. Abbigail didn’t want to be adopted by a cleaner, but fate made it happen. She didn’t blame anyone but had always treated the people around her with a kind heart…

Were there any girls better than her in this world?

Even if Abbigail had dated other boys before, so what? She had enjoyed no fatherly love since she was young and thus longed for someone’s care. There was nothing wrong.

Recalling her family environment in her childhood, Davon suddenly had a question. “When did you learn the piano?”

He still remembered that she once said that her mother worked very hard to raise her, and it was very difficult.

In such an environment, she should not have been able to learn the piano.

Abbigail did not expect Davon to suddenly ask her this question. This question also aroused Lindsey’s curiosity. Before Abbigail returned to the Tate family, she did not seem to have learned how to play the piano!

Then how could she play the piano so well and win an award?

“After I returned to the Tate family, I saw that Paige had a piano in her room, so I learned it online myself.”

This was true. In order to improve her status as a young lady, Abbigail learned a lot online.

“There were piano lessons online. When there was no one around, I would practice by myself.

“Later, when my father saw that I really liked it, he bought me a new piano. He also asked a tutor to teach me.”

This was also true. When Tyrell saw that she liked it, he asked the tutor to teach her every day. However, they did not know whether

Abbigail had mastered it or not.

Just like that? Have you learned it? Playing the piano is very complicated. I learned it for ten years and only got first place in the competition the year before last year.”

Davon did not expect his fiancée to be so talented. She had only returned to the Tate family for a few dozen days, but she had already learned such a difficult musical instrument!

This is talent. Paige treats the piano as a decoration! She ruined such an expensive piano!”

Lindsey was unhappy. “But Abbigail got second place after casually learning for a short period of time! She’s so amazing!”

Abbigail was a little guilty of being praised by them. Of course, she knew her own level. She could only play this song. Although the tutor had taught her other songs before, she was not good at them. Piano experts could easily tell what her level was.

Therefore, during this period of time, she had been practicing the song that she played today at home to do a good job.

She knew that Davon knew how to play the piano, so she worked hard.

At this time, she found that Davon looked at her as gently as before, and she felt at ease.

Chapter 117

On the stage…

The player in eighth place was playing his own piano piece

This year, the competition not only tested the level of the players but also required them to play their own songs.

Many people were good players but had no chance to participate in the competition because they did not know how to compose.

At this time, the player in eighth place finished playing his song and stood up to bow. After the host took the initiative to applaud, the player in seventh place was invited to perform on stage.

Suddenly, Danica received a phone call. She stopped frowning and she whispered to her two daughters, “Your grandmother has been unconscious for a long time. She finally woke up. Let’s go and see her. We will be back in a while.

“Dad, you can go.”

Patricia was sensible. There is still some time before my turn. There is no hurry.”

“We will try our best to come back before you get the award.”

Danica said kindly and then looked at Paige, ‘Paige, call me when necessary.”

“Okay.”

After Donald and Danica left, Patricia looked at Paige proudly and asked slowly, “Paige, have you ever learned piano before? Have you won the award?”

She looked at the stage and said in high spirits, “I started learning piano when I was four years old. Andie Jenkins never looked at any disciples. But after my performance, she made an exception to take me as a disciple. Do you know who Andie is? She is a famous piano master in our country. Many people want to ask her for guidance but do not have the chance. Under her guidance, my piano skills advanced by leaps and bounds, and I’ve won first place more than fifty times ever since I was a child!”

Her tone was full of pride. Patricia raised her neck and asked, “What is the name of your previous tutor? Did you win any awards in this field?”

She did not get Paige’s reply. She turned her head and saw that Paige had put on her headphones. Paige was playing games so attentively.

Patricia was a little angry. She thought… that’s all that this bumpkin has got! What a loser!

After some time, the host took the microphone and said passionately, “Next is the second-place winner of this competition, Abbigail Tate. She’ll play a song named ‘Sorrow”.”

Abbigail heard the host’s voice and smiled as she got up to the stage in her expensive outfit.

She sat in front of the piano and took a deep breath. Then, she slowly played the song that had helped her win second place.

Malia, who was sitting in the first row, listened to the first half of the song and felt that it was a bit unpleasant. But after listening to the whole song, she felt that it was inexplicably familiar as if she had heard it somewhere before.

Many people in the audience whispered.

“The climax part of her song is so good! It’s so artistic!”

“It’s just that her playing skills are a bit rusty. I don’t know if it’s because she’s too nervous.”

“Putting aside the front and back part of the song, her climax is written really well. A teenage girl can actually compose such a nice tune.”

Many people praised Abbigail.

Even Tripp Lester, a piano master, smiled and said to Malia beside him, “Ms. Ballard, haven’t you been looking for a talented student recently? What do you think of Abbigal?

Malia did not like the Tate family from the bottom of her heart so she did not have a good impression of Abbigail

In terms of aptitude, she had never seen a child more talented than Paige in all these years.

However, Paige’s attainments in the piano were far above hers.

Only Paige could take her in as a disciple.

However, a young and talented piano master like Paige would never consider such a small matter as taking in a disciple

“This second-place winner composed a good song. The climax was so good”

“I was also attracted by the climax of this song as if I had been in a lullaby. I want to listen to it again.”

“Me too!”

“She did not write the front and back part well, but the climax was indeed impressive!

Several important guests around Malia were all praising Abbigail’s song.

After the song ended, Abbigail slowly got up and gracefully bowed to everyone below the stage.

When she looked up, she saw Davon, who was in the audience, clapping for her. His eyes were with love and appreciation.

Abbigail was a little excited.

When she looked at Malia, she was expecting an expression of regret to appear on her face. After all, it would definitely be Malia’s loss if Malia did not have such a talented female disciple like her! However, Malia’s expression was gloomy. She even frowned, her fingers tapping on the table as if she was thinking about something.

Was it that I played it badly just now? wondered Abbigail.

Abbigail withdrew her gaze, but inadvertently, she saw Paige sitting in the third row, just two seats away from the daughter of the richest man, Patricia!

She felt incredible. How was it possible?

The seats in that row were either occupied by people with high status or the families of the winners or winners themselves.

But Paige was nothing. How could she sit there?

Could it be that Patricia was beautiful and kind enough to forgive Paige?

Or did Paige come here with a rich man?

Abbigail deliberately looked around. There was no man beside Paige. She wondered what kind of rich man could bring Paige there and get her a seat next to the richest family’s seats. Abbigail thought, Paige, you’re lucky bitch!

Because Abbigail bowed gracefully, there was warm applause from the audience. Even the piano teachers and experts in the seats praised her.

“The name of this piano piece is ‘Sorrow, but I can hear hope from the climax part. It encourages those who have suffered from disasters. They should work hard and live bravely. There are still many beautiful things in life.”

“Yes, when I heard the climax, I suddenly thought of earthquakes, ruins, and the courage to move on.”

“What a coincidence! I also thought of natural disasters.”

“Me too.”

Malia was suddenly enlightened. She finally knew why the song sounded familiar. Earthquakes, encouragement, bravery, tenacity…

She looked at the girl who was walking down the stage with deep displeasure in her eyes!

Next, the host invited Patricia to go on stage to perform. Patricia’s song was the finale of this awards ceremony. She went on stage with an endless stream of applause!

Although she failed to invite Martin and Killian to the awards ceremony today, she was happy enough to make Paige jealous!

She gracefully sat in front of the piano and played her own tune very gracefully.

Five minutes later, she stood up and bowed. However, when she looked at the audience, she found that her parents had not returned yet. Paige was still playing games. She was not jealous!

Patricia was furious!

There was an endless stream of applause.

“Patricia composed such a good song! It is as outstanding as herself.”

“That’s the daughter of the richest man! She has been outstanding since she was young!”

Chapter 118

(I like Abbigail’s song more. Putting aside the front and back parts, the climax part is really impressive! It’s very inspiring”

I also like Abbigail’s song, but I only like the climax part.

Patricia walked down the stage and heard someone say this. Her nails were in her palms, but she still looked calm on the surface She smiled and nodded to everyone.

She had to admit that the climax part of Abbigail’s song was really good. Her level of writing music was definitely above hers! However, it was a pity that the front and back parts of the song were not good enough, so Abbigail ended up in second place.

When Abbigail heard that everyone liked her song, especially the climax part, she was happy and excited, feeling that she was in the limelight.

“The eight prize winners have already played their songs. I believe that everyone has a further understanding of their ranking.

“Next is the most important part of our ceremony, giving awards.

“Mr. Tripp Lester, a famous piano master, will give awards to people in fourth to eighth place!”

The audience burst into enthusiastic applause.

Tripp buttoned his suit jacket and gracefully went on stage to give the winners awards one by one.

After they got off the stage, the host picked up the microphone again and said passionately, “Next, Ms. Malia Ballard, the head of the Piano Association, will give awards to the top three!” The applause down the stage was even louder.

The third-place winner Celia Lomas, second-place winner Abbigail, and first-place winner Patricia left their seats and walked towards the stage.

They were seventeen or eighteen years old, all talented and pretty.

Along the way, Abbigail waved to the crowd and nodded at Patricia, but Patricia did not seem to notice her. Patricia did not respond but waved to the others and smiled.

After Malia went on stage, she distributed the championship trophy to Patricia, distributed another trophy to Celia, and then looked at Abbigail with a cold gaze.

It was as if she was looking at a thief!

The host was stunned for a moment and hurriedly tried to smooth things over. “Ms. Ballard, this is the second-place winner… You forgot to give her the trophy…”

Abbigail looked a little embarrassed, but there were so many people watching downstage, and the cameras of the reporters were focused on them. She smiled and maintained her politeness ‘Ms. Ballard, I won second place in this competition. I’m Abbigail Tate.”

“I know.”

Malia’s tone was very cold, and her gaze was sharper than before.

When Abbigail mentioned “second place”, Malia’s eyes were so sharp. Malia wanted to expose her lie.

Everyone was a little confused. Even the host did not know what had happened. He felt that Malia looked at Abbigail like an enemy…

He could only use his eyes to hint at the girl who was holding a trophy next to him. The girl understood and smiled. She handed the trophy to Malia. It meant that the trophy for second place was here and could be given to Abbigail.

Malia stood still. Her eyes were cold to the extreme.

“You don’t deserve the trophy for second place!”

The crowd burst into an uproar.

Even Abbigail’s face changed instantly. She was extremely embarrassed.

Tyrell and Lindsey stood up at once. What was going on here?

Even Davon was stunned. He could not believe that Malia, who had always cherished young talents and was amiable, would say such words!

“Ms. Ballard, what do you mean by this?”

“Could it be that you heard Abbigail’s song just now and thought that she could get a higher ranking?” the host said with a smile, trying to smooth things over.

The audience, who had thought that there was something wrong with Abbigail’s tune, heaved a sigh of relief at this moment.

Ms. Ballard thinks Abbigail can win first place? Patricia wondered.

Patricia, who was beside them, subconsciously clenched the championship trophy. She thought, no way. Ms. Ballard would not announce that Abbigail was more qualified to win the championship in front of everyone, right?

“Let me ask you.”

Malia did not echo the host. Instead, she looked into Abbigail’s eyes and asked word by word. “The song you played just now was composed by yourself alone?”

Abbigail had already realized something. She felt guilty to the extreme. Her heart was beating like a drum, and her body felt weak. “Of… of course…”

“In other words, from the beginning to the end, you came up with every tone yourself. It has nothing to do with anyone else?”

Abbigail almost could not stand steadily. She did not understand what Malia meant. She wondered, did Malia know that she copied the climax part of Paige’s song? So she questioned me in public? No. Impossible. Malia is a big shot. How could she know someone like Paige?

Unless Paige said something to her, otherwise….

“Ms. Ballard, I don’t know what other people have told you.”

Abbigail intended to deny it. The best way now was to divert people’s attention elsewhere!

“If you think I’m just a daydreamer because I admire you and want to be your disciple, I’m sorry about that.”

She tried to remain graceful with pride. “You just said that if you didn’t want a disciple. Even if you plan to take in a disciple, you won’t accept the Tate family. I don’t know what the Tate family did wrong… But you are a senior, and you have the right to take in a disciple you like….. I understand, and I won’t force you. I even feel that I’m not good enough and thus can’t get your favor.

“But just now, you said in front of so many people that I didn’t deserve to wear the clothes or jewelry by PQ Fashion. You may not know this, but have always taken you as my idol. I desperately learned the piano to be closer to you…”

With just a few simple words, she had turned Malia into a rude, bullying, cold, and unforgiving person!

This was the first time Malia had met such a scheming girl, who was young and crafty!

“I didn’t expect Ms. Ballard to be such a person. Abbigail tried her best to learn the piano and wanted to get close to her. It was fine if she didn’t want a disciple, but she was so mean. Abbigail must be sad.” “I think Abbigail looks pretty in the clothes by PQ Fashion. Isn’t Ms. Ballard a busybody? What does Abbigail’s dressing have to do with her?”

“It’s OK if Ms. Ballard doesn’t support and help the younger generation, but she deliberately embarrassed a young girl on such an important occasion…”

“I think Ms. Ballard is uncultured…”

“Fortunately, Abbigail is strong. After all, she is a rich lady. She’s more generous than ordinary people…”

Most of the audience was praising Abbigail.

Seeing that she had turned the table with just a few words, Abbigail looked at Malia with a hint of provocation in her eyes.

Chapter 119

Naturally, Malia saw through Abbigail’s thoughts. She smiled coldly and announced in front of everyone, “The climax of your piano piece is a copy of Vallorie Walker’s Wish!”

With that, the entire hall fell silent. What? The climax of Abbigail’s tune was actually a copy of Vallorie’s masterpiece?

Vallorie was a legendary pianist. In recent years, she has won countless grand awards at home and abroad. In all fairness, she was on the same level as Larry, the best pianist in the whole world! However, Vallorie is more mysterious than Larry. No one had seen her before, and no one knew how old she was.

“Ms. Ballard, why are you so sure that Abbigail plagiarized Vallonie’s work?”

The host tried to smooth things over. I’m also a fan of Vallorie, but I don’t know that Vallorie created a piano piece called Wish. Do you have any proof?” Abbigail felt a sense of security. After all, the host had never heard of Vallorie’s “Wish”. After all, she had clearly taken the music score from Paige’s room! It was handwritten by Paige!

What was more, Abbigail had trolled the Internet many times and did not find this tune, so she was relieved and boldly added it to her own piano piece!

Paige looked up lazily at the scene on the stage. She could even hear Lindsey’s angry voice coming from the last two rows!

“What’s wrong with Ms. Ballard? I don’t care if she wants to award my daughter. But how could she slander my daughter for copying someone’s work? She’s deliberately being difficult and humiliating my daughter. Abbigail is a really great piano player. She doesn’t need to steal other people’s work, does she?”

Lindsey really wanted to rush up to the stage and argue with Malia.

However, Tyrell grabbed Lindsey’s hand and said, “Ms. Ballard might have heard too much piano music, so she guessed that Abbigail had plagiarized. Calm down. Just wait and hear what she is going to say.” Davon had a bad premonition. “Ms. Ballard has always been fair and just. If she didn’t have enough evidence, she wouldn’t say that.”

“Davon, why don’t you believe Abbigail? You praised Abbigail just now.” Lindsey was a little angry.

“That’s strange,” Kamora couldn’t help but ask. “Didn’t Ms. Ballard want Abbigail to apprentice with her? Why did Abbigail say that Ms. Ballard didn’t like her and didn’t want to teach her? Moreover, Ms. Ballard said that Abbigail didn’t deserve the clothes and jewelry designed by Master Quinn.”

Lindsey’s face stiffened because she suddenly didn’t know how to make a lie. “Really?”

Lindsey actually forgot about this!

Just now, Lindsey told Kamora that Malia wanted to take Abbigail as an apprentice, but they thought that Malia was not good enough and Abbigail deserved to study with Larry Lindsey hoisted on her own petard.

Kamora knew that Lindsey had lied and looked at her with contempt.”

“Proof? Of course, I have proof!”

Malia said with force and everyone was shocked.

Abbigail’s face turned pale. No, that was impossible.

“Before I take out the proof, I want to ask you, what are you saying in the climax part of your piano piece ‘Sorrow?”

When Abbigail heard this question, she felt a little confident. She had asked her tutor before, and the tutor said that she sensed great sorrow from this part of the tune.

“Of course, the sorrow! Everyone has a different understanding of music, but I believe that good music can strike a chord What my tune expresses is the same as the name I gave it. It is endless sorrow! One person is wrapped in sorrow and wants to break free, but he can’t’.

Наhaha…?

Unexpectedly, Malia laughed and looked at Abbigail scornfully. “Then you must have misunderstood! If you don’t believe me, you can ask what other people thought when they heard the climax. Anyone? Who wants to go first?”

The host answered first, “What I heard was indeed intense sorrow. I felt I was wrapped up, torn apart by the surging waves of sorrow. After an unknown period of time, a ray of sunlight shone in. Suddenly, a force pulled me out and wanted me to live well.

Some listeners below the stage stood up and the host handed the microphone over.

“What I heard was the courage and strength that helped me to escape from sorrow.”

“The image that appeared in my mind was the earthquake that was reported last year.”

“Me too. Last year, countless people died in the Houston earthquake. When I heard the climax part, the image of the earthquake appeared in my mind.”

“What I thought of was also that disaster!”

Seeing that Abbigail’s face was getting paler and paler, Malia smiled coldly. “That’s right! Last year, there was an earthquake in, Houston that shattered countless people’s families. Those survivors were in great pain and were too immersed in their sadness to walk out. Vallone created Wish, aiming to give them hope and warmth through the power of music and help them step out of the darkness!’

However, Abbigail knew nothing about music and the tutor she hired was an amateur piano player, so what she learned was nothing but superficial knowledge.

They only knew that the climax part was sad, but they did not know that under the destruction of sadness, there was a force encouraging the survivors to live well.

“Why am I so sure that Vallorie created Wish? In March, this piano piece was selected for the textbooks because of its positive impact. I made a few small changes to it before. The new textbooks have been printed. In September, everyone can hear Vallorie’s work! That’s why it hasn’t been announced yet!”

Everyone was stunned.

They didn’t know this before.

Even Abbigail was shocked. She could not believe it.

“Vallorie’s original version is way more beautiful than yours!

“If I guess right, you copied the climax part of Vallorie’s work, but you were afraid that others would find that out, so you wrote the front and back parts by yourself. However, you’re not good enough to compose such a great piano piece. The front and back parts are not as majestic as Vallorie’s climax part, so the whole tune sounds strange because you forcefully combined those parts together!

“When I listened to it, I did not notice the similarity between the two piano pieces at first. I even felt that it was a bit unpleasant! It was only when the climax part sounded that I vaguely felt that it was somewhat familiar!

“If not for the climax part, those judges would not have given you high marks.

“The front and back parts of your piano piece are prosaic, or precisely, unpleasant to hear when we hear them alone! Without the climax part, you can never win second place. Honestly, you can’t even win twentieth place!

“You copied Vallorie’s work, but you refused to admit it. You are not worthy of this award! You are not worthy of playing piano! On behalf of the Piano Association, I refuse to accept you in this life!” Malia said firmly.

Every word she said was beyond something that would shock them.

They didn’t expect that Abbigail would dare to copy a master’s work at such a young age. She not only refused to admit it just now but even tried to discredit Malia to divert everyone’s attention.

Abbigail’s face was taut and pale. She couldn’t even stand steadily. She was judged by the president of the Piano Association that she didn’t deserve to play piano in this life in public. It was worse than dying!

Chapter 120

No, she could not admit that she plagiarized!

Otherwise, it would mark the end of her days as a pianist.

Her glory as the second place would also disappear.

She would be despised by everyone.

And her reputation would be tarnished.

Other people would treat her as a joke.

Once she admitted it, her parents and Davon would be disappointed in her. Mr. and Mrs. Tate would dislike her and refuse her to step into the Tate’s house. Her fans would become her haters.

She could never let it break her!

She gritted her teeth. “Well, that’s your version of the truth. Is it on textbooks? Who saw it?” “You…” Malia found her so headstrong. She was furious. “Alright, I’ll convince you with facts!”

She had someone take a picture of the latest textbook and project the score onto the big screen.

“This is Vallorie’s ‘Wish!”

Malia looked at everyone. “Those who can understand the music score can see that there are so many similarities. They didn’t happen to sound similar on several parts, but the whole salient points of the tunes were identical!”

“Yes, Ms. Ballard is right…

“The climax sounded the same

“Ms. Ballard was right about her. She did copy the ‘Wish’.’

“The other parts composed by Vallorie are much better than Abbigail!”

“Those who don’t understand the music score, please calm down. The climax of Wish’ of Vallorie will be played. You can judge with your own ears if the two tunes sound identical!”

Malla’s gaze swept across the audience and fell on Celia Lomas. “Play it.”

Celia was the third place, and she was enough to humiliate Abbigail.

Celia was stunned when she was appointed by Malia, but she quickly gathered her senses and sat in front of the piano and played the climax of Wish, the scores of which were displayed on the screen The exact same melody reached everyone’s ears. Even Tyrell and Lindsey, who were protective of their daughter, were stunned.

Although they could not read the score, they heard identical music. They couldn’t deny it.

Every time Cella played a note, it was like a slap to Abbigail’s face. In the end, Abbigail could not resist, and her face turned extremely pale.

Sitting in the first row were a few judges of the competition. They thought highly of Abbigail. One of them liked her so much.

She helped Abbigail a lot so that she was able to get second place.

But now, with irrefutable evidence, she was disappointed and angry. She once thought that Abbigail was a good student, but it turned out not.

After Celia finished playing the climax of the tune, the host knew that Abbigail’s plagiarism was already a certainty. He held the microphone and said earnestly, “predecessors have worked hard to plant a tree, but someone plucked the fruit without permission. Their rights were damaged.”

He took a look at Abbigail and said firmly. “As the host of the competition, I’m sorry to announce that Abbigail fate as the second place has been disqualified because she plagiarized the work of Vallone. According to the rules of the competition, she won’t be able to participate in competitions in the future.”

Abbigail felt her whole body trembling

“Now, let’s welcome our winner, third place, and Ms. Ballard to take a picture. The host planned to divert other’s attention by saying that.

“I didn’t plagiarize” Abbigail burst out.

“There’s evidence Why is she still denying it?”

“Is she really innocent? Look at her stubborn eyes. The plagiarizer should be feeling guilty unlike her…”

“But the climaxes of the two tunes are the same. Is she implying that Vallorie copied hers”

“This is plagiarism!”

Malia did not expect that she would not give up even though there was enough evidence. She said angrily. “Nowadays, the pursuit of fame and profit has eroded the ethics away. You copied Vallone’s work, and we removed you from the industry. You should leave here with your tail between your legs. How dare you insist on claiming that you did not plagiarize””

“I did not plagiarize!”

“This song was composed by me at home! Can you prove that I didn’t compose it at home?” Abbigail insisted.

“Then, can you explain why your climax is the same as that of Vallarie? The other parts are not as good as the climax. How can you explain that?”

Malia obviously did not believe her. “Do others believe your words? You said that you did not plagiarize. Do you have the audacity to say it in front of Vallorie?”

What?

Vallone?

Vallorie has always been elusive, and no one has ever seen her before…

Not only did Malia know her, but it seemed like she wanted to invite her out…

However, would a master show up for a trivial matter?

Abbigail did not expect that Malia would invite Vallorie to suppress her. Everyone knew that Vallorie never revealed her whereabouts. Abbigail guessed that Vallorie did not want to get the spotlight, so she hid her identity for a long time.

Malia asked her to say it again before Vallorie. Would Malia call her? Or would it be a video chat?

No matter how Abbigail felt uneasy. Unconsciously, she clenched her fists tightly.

“Vallorie happened to be here today. She was in the audience and witnessed all. Yet you refused to admit it!”

As soon as this was said, the audience burst into an uproar, and everyone looked around for Vallorie.

The color on Abbigail’s face was completely gone. Vallorie was here? No, impossible…..

How could a big shot like her show up at such a small competition?

Malia looked at the good-looking girl in the audience and said respectfully. “I’m really sorry for disturbing you. I intended to solve it as soon as possible…”

When she said this, she cast a fierce look at Abbigail. “I didn’t expect this girl to deny it when she copied your tune! This is not only disrespectful to you but also disrespectful to the creative environment.”

Malia looked at Paige and said word by word, “We must punish plagiarism so that the plagiarist would have no place in this industry. And that would set an example for others. Otherwise, it will only embolden plagiarism and disappoint the creators. We can’t allow plagiarism to happen again!”

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110)

Chapter 101

“Unnecessary. It’s already perfect.”

Manela looked at the draft and couldn’t help but say, “Ms. Tate. I suddenly felt that your style is somewhat similar to Paine’s” “Oh

“Paine’s work is free and wild. And the design gives the same vibe after you revise it.”

Manela looked at the draft in front of her and said, “Why are you all so good. If only I could create such a wonderful design

She sighed and said quietly, “I don’t know how long it will take me to get closer to Master Quinn…”

“You adore her?” Paige smiled.

“Yes! I adore her! I admire her!”

When Mariela talked about that legend of the design industry, her eyes were sparkling with admiration. “I don’t know if she is a man or a woman, old or young…” “Not old.”

“She is a woman,” Paige said calmly.

“Ms. Tate, how do you know? Have you seen her?”

The thing was, Paine rarely showed up in front of the public and few people had seen her…..

“Oh… Yes, I have.”

“Is she beautiful?”

Before Paige could say anything, Mariela answered based on her imagination: “She must be very beautiful! Judging from her style, she should be a cool individual!” Paige glanced at her. “Get back to work.”

“Ms. Tate!”

Mariela hurriedly grabbed Paige’s arm. “Next time you see Paine, could you get her autograph for me?”

Paige was stunned.

“I don’t think I will have the chance to see her…” Mariela lowered her head, somewhat depressed.

“You will…” Paige said carelessly. “The International Design Competition will soon start. Maybe she will be the judge. If you participate in the competition, maybe you can see her.” “Me? And the International Design Competition?

Mariela felt that Paige thought too highly of her!

That competition was as unreachable as a dream…

She didn’t even dare to think about it!

“Besides, if I want to participate in the International Design Competition, I have to get into the top three in the national fashion design competition next month. Only then will I be qualified to participate…” “Oh, then go sign up for it.”

“Ms. Tate?”

“Participate in the national competition next month, and then the international competition the month after the next month. Perfect timing.”

Mariela thought Parge was teasing her, but Paige didn’t look like she was joking.

“You have some talent in designing. As long as you take it seriously, you will definitely get a good result.”

Manela had no confidence in herself at all

Seeing that she was not confident, Paige said calmly, “Even if you can’t get into the top three in the country, this experience will te you a lot “

Paige has never paid attention to insignificant competitions like the national competition…

She even stopped paying attention to international competitions a long time ago.

But in the eyes of the designers, these two competitions were very important!

A prize in these competitions was an acknowledgment of one’s ability.

“The Robins family’s clothing company should be in the competition as well, right?”

Paige patted her shoulder and left.

Mariela sat back in her seat and was stunned for a moment. Then she entered the National Fashion Design Competition…. Meanwhile.

Abbigail took a picture of the contract she signed and sent it to Davon. She only received one word in reply “Congrats.”

Abbigail felt that she was about to lose something. Just then, the group chat of the second year became lively. “Abbigail, we saw on Twitter that you took second place in the piano competition. Is that true? That’s amazing!”

“I didn’t know that you could play the piano before, Abbigail!”

“Abbigail, ever since you returned to the Tate family and transferred to that fancy school, you haven’t contacted us for a long time. I miss you so much!”

“Did you forget us?”

“Why don’t we meet up tonight to celebrate Abbigail’s winning second place in the competition, everyone?”

“Sure!”

“Great!”

“Count me in!

The fire that happened eighteen years ago caused Abbigail to be found and raised by a cleaner not long after she was born.

Because she was the child of a cleaner, Abbigail had often been bullied since she was young.

But now, these people who once looked down on her and bullied her all acted nice and even wanted to celebrate for her.

Abbigail had mixed feelings in her heart, but most of them were the determination to show off.

“Abbigail, I heard that your boyfriend is the son of the richest man in Skokie. Take him out to meet us tonight!”

“No, the rich kids probably don’t like parties of the poor like us, right?”

How could that be? As long as Abbigail asks, her boyfriend will definitely come with her! Abbigail’s boyfriend naturally will listen to her, right?”

“That’s true. Abbigail, bring your boyfriend over tonight! And let me make it clear. This party is to celebrate you getting second place, so it’s our treat!”

“Yes, we will go Dutch!”

Abbigail saw all the things they said but did not reply. Instead, she took a screenshot and sent it to Davon.

“Davon, what do you say?”

“If you are busy, I can go alone. It’s okay.”

“They all mean well. I don’t want to disappoint them.”

On the other side, Davon saw this and suddenly felt a little guilty. His girlfriend took second place in the National Piano Competition. But as her boyfriend, he had been thinking about Paige for the past few days! Ever since he saw Paige at the door of Killian’s sick room, his heart could no longer be as calm as before…

She was only wearing ordinary clothes, but the energy she was giving off and her face made him unable to forget her.

In the past few nights, he even dreamed of her. He dreamed that Paige and he were dating, and he approached those enticing lips…

Abbigail waited for a long time on the other side of the line but got no reply from Davon. She was a little worried. Just as she was trying to think of a countermeasure, her phone vibrated, and a message popped out.

“I’ll go with you tonight.”

Abbigail was overjoyed and sent him several kiss and hug emojis.

“You are the best, Davon!”

“You haven’t talked to me these past few days. I thought you didn’t like me anymore.”

There, Abbigail also sent a pouting face emoji.

Davon was ashamed of the changes he had been through in the past few days. Abbigail was so kind and sweet. Why did he have to think about that cold Paige?

That woman had no respect for herself and slept with old men easily. She didn’t deserve his obsession!

Since he had chosen Abbigail, he must hold her hand tightly and walk down the road with her decidedly… As for his parents, he would think of a way to persuade them.

The thing was, there was no other woman in this world that was as innocent and kind as Abbigail…

Chapter 102

Just then, Paige received a message on the Line

Anna Paige, what have you been busy with recently? When will you come to take Heart Relief Grass?”

Only then did Paige remember that she had been busy with company affairs recently without going to Anna to get the things she had obtained from the auction? Anna: “I’m telling you, there have been quite a few good things in the auction recently. I know you are busy, so I bought them for you. Is that good enough?”

Paige quickly replied, “Now that Ms. Elliott said that these things are very good, they must be treasures.”

Of course, it’s all good treasures!”

Anna continued to send voice messages, “Do you have time tonight? Jackson started a new club and invited us there, free of charge! Shouldn’t we get the opportunity to rip him off?” Paige: ‘Fine.”

Anna: “I will pick you up tonight. Send me the location later.”

Paige: “OK.”

After Paige finished the conversation, she said to Martin beside her, “I have something to do tonight. I want to go home early.”

“Okay.”

Martin’s gaze was gentle as he nodded in agreement. He believed there was something wrong with her family, so he agreed without thinking too much.

Meanwhile…

Abbigail’s classmate shared the location in the chat group, which was a newly opened high-end club. Holiday Club.

Since it had a discount and the whole class split the cost, they chose a relatively high-end place.

For one thing, they wanted to take the opportunity to see what a high-end club was like. For another, they wanted to meet some people born in the purple.

For the sake of tonight’s party, Abbigail had taken a bath early and changed her clothes. To have a slender figure, she did not even eat much for dinner.

At this time, she came down the rotating stairs at home, wearing a gorgeous dress with expensive jewelry on her ears, neck, and wrist. Her hair was tied into a bun, which made her look a little charming and elegant.

“Ms. Abbigail, you are so beautiful!” The nanny in the living room was dumbfounded.

Even Davon, who came to pick her up, was shocked for a few seconds because he did not expect Abbigail to be so elegant in such a dress.

She was weak. After dressing up, she was not only gentle and decent but also a little cute and beautiful.

“Davon, you’re here.”

Even Abbigail’s voice was a little softer as she stepped forward and held Davon’s arm.

Davon’s heart seemed to be melted as his coldness from the past few days was gone. Instead, he asked in a gentle tone, ‘Are you ready?”

“Yes!”

Knowing that Davon was attracted by her beauty, Abbigail took the opportunity to ask, “Davon, if my classmates ask if you are my boyfriend or fiancé later, how should I introduce you?” “Of course, your fiancé’

“But your Mom doesn’t seem to be very satisfied with me.

Will any changes in the future will make my classmates laugh at me?” Abbigail lowered her eyes.

“How could that be?

“I will persuade my Mom,” Davon comforted her.

Tyrell and Lindsey, who were hiding at the side and eavesdropping, hurriedly walked out with their faces lit up with happiness

“Davon, we believe that you love Abbigail Abbigail, don’t think too much about it! Since Davon has already said so, he won’t lie to you. You guys will have a good future!

“Just go to the classmate’s reunion, okay?”

Abbigail held Davon even more intimately with a bright smile. She intentionally or unintentionally rubbed Davon’s arm with her breasts.

Feeling it, Davon blushed, but at the same time, he did not refuse because he liked such touch.

In Holiday Club.

Seven or eight classmates were waiting at the door because they wanted to know what car Abbigail took and how handsome her boyfriend was…

When a Porsche Cayenne appeared, everyone stared at it with wide eyes. This car was at least 320 thousand dollars!

Under the gaze of a few classmates, Davon walked out of the black car, politely opened the door for Abbigail, and even held her hand. “Wow… It’s Abbigail!”

“Honey, you’re finally here!”

“Long time no see. You have changed a lot, right?”

She was an ugly duckling but grew up to be a beautiful woman.

“Your dress is so beautiful!”

“Your earrings are also beautiful!”

Is your necklace expensive?”

A few girls came forward and surrounded Abbigail, trying to hold her hands.

Davon closed the car door and handed the car key to the parking staff. Then, he greeted everyone politely.

“Hello, I am Abbigail’s fiancé, Davon.”

He looked handsome with a sexy voice. It could be seen that he was brought up with gentility.

The girls couldn’t help but exclaim.

“Have you already been engaged?”

“So he is not your boyfriend, but your fiancé!”

“He is so handsome…”

“Abbigail, you are so lucky! You have such a good-looking fiancé!”

The key was that he even owned a Porsche Cayenne!

They didn’t expect that after Abbigail was found by her biological parents, she would become rich and even get such an excellent fiancé! How lucky she was!

“Abbigail, I heard that your fiancé goes to the best university. He’s so awesome, isn’t he?”

“You’re only a freshman, right? You can drive at such a young age?”

“Abbigail, I envy you…”

As a few girls escorted her into the clubhouse, two or three girls surrounded Davon, taking the opportunity to flatter him.

“Abbigail, this is the private room we booked for you. What do you think?”

Carina Mayne, the organizer of the gathering, opened the door of the private room without getting Abbigail’s exclamation,

Abbigail looked around and said gently with a smile after being stunned for a second, “It’s quite nice. It’s just that there are a lot of people in our class, but it’s fine. I hope that we can have fun.” Hearing what Abbigail meant, Carina was lost for words because the larger private room didn’t have a discount or free snacks. Thus, she booked this one.

Abbigail should have been used to such good occasions after returning to the rich family, so it was normal that she did not take a fancy to such a private room.

“Today is my treat.”

Unexpectedly, Davon, who was behind him, said gently, “You guys gather here for Abbigail. I am Abbigail’s fiancé, so I should pay for it.”

When the students heard this, they were stunned.

“I want them to upgrade our private room.”

Davon turned to stare at Abbigail gently. “The students want to celebrate for you. I’ll be responsible for all the expenses today. I hope that everyone has a good time here.” Meanwhile, Abbigail was touched as she felt that she was in the limelight. It was hard to describe how proud she was with words!

Carina couldn’t help but remind him, “Davon, a better private room needs to be topped up.”

“How?”

The other students couldn’t help but ask.

“This clubhouse has Super top-grade rooms, top-grade rooms, high-grade rooms, mid-grade rooms, and low-grade rooms… Our private room is considered mid-level.”

The first three kinds of rooms needed to be topped up.

Chapter 103

For the top-grade room, there is no need for an appointment, but “The high-grade room is relatively cheaper, the 160 thousand dollars will be fine.

It must be more than 440 thousand dollars.

Hearing Carina’s words, Abbigail was a little anxious. Although Davon was a rich young man, he might not have been willing to spend so much money on a party

But Davon had already said that this was his treat if he didn’t upgrade the room now, Abbigail’s schoolmates might look down on her.

“Davon, I think this room is pretty good. There’s no need to upgrade it…

I’ll check if the Super grade room requires a reservation.”

Davon adored his reputation. Since he had already said that, he couldn’t embarrass himself as well as the girl he loved.

“Abbigail, your fiancé is so nice to you…”

Davon agreed to pay 1.6 million dollars without hesitation.

Abbigail did not expect Davon to dote on her so much…

At this time, a waiter passed by. Davon politely stopped him and asked about the room upgrade.

Looking at his gentlemanly demeanor, not only Abbigail but the other female schoolmates were also moved…

“There’s only one Super top-grade room. Our boss wants to keep it to entertain his friends tonight. I’m really sorry, sir. But you can consider a Super top-grade room or a high-grade room.”

“It looks like we have to choose a top-grade room.” Davon secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

“OK, sir. But you have to top up the card at least a thousand dollars…”

“No problem.”

“Lead them to the room. I’ll go with you to recharge the card,” Davon said gently.

“Okay, sir. This way please.”

It was on the other side.

Anna drove a sports car worth 1.6 million dollars to the entrance of the club. She played with the car key and asked, “Where is Jackson? Didn’t he say that he would personally come out to park the car for me?”

“Oh, my most honored guests. I’ll do anything to please you two.”

The person who spoke was the boss of the club. When he knew Anna and Paige had arrived, he immediately came out to welcome them. Unexpectedly, he was handsome and young.

Paige curled the corners of her lips. It had been a while since she saw him last. This guy looked even more like a rich kid. His whole body exuded an arrogant vibe.

“How is it? How is your family?”

Jackson raised his chin and asked, “You weren’t bullied, were you?”

The earring on his left ear was eye-catching.

“It’s pretty good,’ Paige said lightly.

“If anything happens, I’ll settle it for you.”

“I haven’t seen you for a while, but you are still so annoying! Who is Paige? Does she need your help?”.

Anna threw the car key at him. “Take it easy If my car is grazed, the bill is on you”

Jackson smiled frivolously, “Relax, I’ll be careful Or I will compensate you with a new one.

They could do nothing about Jackson.

After Anna entered the door, she said to Paige beside her, “You go to the private room first. I will go and see this guy’s collections”

Previously, when he decorated the club, he said that in his private break room, there were many high-end collections. Any one of them was the best

“Well, pick the most expensive one.”

Paige raised the comers of her lips.

“Deal.”

The corner of the mouth of the waiter on the side twitched. Were they really the boss’ friends? It seemed that Jackson would suffer a great loss tonight. Those collections all cost a huge amount of money. If Anna picked one…

After Anna left, Paige followed the waiter to the Super grade room when she suddenly heard someone call her name.

“Paige?”

After Davon recharged the card, he glanced at Paige’s back and called her name to check it out. It was really her, “Why are you here?”

Davon took two or three steps forward and suddenly remembered that there was a recruitment advertisement at the entrance of the club. He was somewhat in disbelief. “You are here to find a job?” Paige was speechless.

“You lack money?”

Davon saw that she was wearing name-brand clothes today and frowned slightly. If she didn’t know how to save money, she would always lack it.

“You are too extravagant. After leaving the Tate family, you have to know how to save money.”

Paige felt a little weird.

Was there something wrong with Davon’s head?

“I accompanied Abbigail to a party, and I just got a card.”

Davon raised the card in his hand as if this card were a symbol of his financial situation.

He thought that Paige would be moved. So he invited her like a gentleman, “If you are free, do you want to join us?”

Paige didn’t want to talk to him at all. She turned to leave.

“Stop.”

Davon did not expect Paige would ignore him. His face became red, and he felt embarrassed. “Even if you are jealous that Abbigail is with me now, you have to be polite. Shouldn’t you say hello to an old friend?”

“I don’t want to talk to an idiot. Is there a problem?” Paige raised her eyes unhappily.

“You… It has only been a few days since we last met. You have become so rude. Watch your words. What kind of people do you make friends with? Don’t let them ruin you.”

Davon said with a distressed look.

“It’s none of your business. If you have time, care more about yourself, OK? If you are sick in the head, see a doctor Just leave me alone, Paige said angrily.

“You…” Davon tried so hard to calm down. Because he thought about how she came out to find a job in such a place and how she would accompany so many old men, she only wanted to live a better life, he immediately felt some sympathy for her

“Do you have any difficulties? Tell me, I can help you.”

“Are you crazy?” Paige rolled her eyes at him.

Then, she followed the waiter and walked away.

Davon saw her walking towards the end. That was the Super top-grade room. Could it be that she was not here to apply for a waiter, but to go to the Super top-grade room to serve a big shot? Thinking of this, he suddenly realized it. No wonder she didn’t care about his thousand-dollar card. It turned out that she was aiming high.

It must be so.

At this time, the door of the top-grade room was opened. Abbigail found Davon standing in the passageway and asked in confusion, “Davon, is there anything wrong? What are you looking at?” Why did he look a little unhappy?

Following Davon’s gaze, Abbigail saw a figure that looked like a Paige. That figure then entered the Super top-grade room.

“Paige? Is she here too?” Abbigail asked in disbelief.

“A person who has no self-respect.”

Davon sounded very unhappy. Abbigail understood that the person must be Paige.

Otherwise, Davon would not be angry.

To prove his conjecture, Davon called the waiter who passed by, ‘Excuse me, is there any special service in your club?” Special service?”

The waiter thought for a moment and said, “There are quite a lot. May I know which one you want?”

For example, there are activities for entertainment, relaxation, and exercise. These activities are divided into many types… Each one was quite fun.

Davon clenched his fists. Sure enough, Paige went to the Super top-grade room to serve the big shots.

Thinking of this, he became even angrier. He gritted his teeth and said to the waiter, “Never mind. You can go now.”

Chapter 104

“Davon”

Abbigail wanted to say something, but she heard Davon say. “I need to go to the bathroom.”

Looking at his back as Davon left, Abbigail was a little angry. it is Paige again. Why is she everywhere? Paige is so annoying.

At this moment, a few classmates came. Abbigail smiled and walked into the room with them.

“Guys, today is Abbigail’s fiance’s treat. What do you want to eat and drink? It’s all up to you, but don’t waste it. Don’t leave a bad impression on Abbigail’s fiancé. Don’t embarrass Abbigail!”

Carina said that.

At the same time, many of the classmates began to compliment Abbigail, saying that she had found an excellent fiancé and started gossiping about his family background.

“His father is the richest man in Skokie…” Abbigail pretended to be indifferent.

“The richest man in Skokie? He’s too rich, isn’t he?”

“No wonder he would get a room that cost 1.6 million dollars. It turns out his family is so rich…”

“What 1.6-million-dollar room?”

“You guys have just arrived. You don’t know how domineering Abbigail’s fiancé was just now…”

Many people talked about Davon’s treat and brought Abbigail to an unprecedented height.

At this time, Davon came back from the bathroom and a few girls squeezed in front of him.

“You must be Abbigail’s fiancé. Let me make a toast to you!

“In the future, you will have to take care of Abbigail. You should be there for her. This is for you!”

Davon was annoyed because of Paige’s matter, but he still maintained his gentlemanly demeanor on the outside.

Abbigail could see that the girls wanted to get close to Davon, but Abbigail knew better than anyone that Davon, a person from such a family background, did not like them, so Davon greeted others generously and did not take it to heart.

Not long after, the door of the room was kicked open, and a bad boy came in with a few lackeys.

“Aldo is here!”

When Carina saw who it was, she immediately placed the wine bottle on the table in front of Aldo. “You’re late. You must be punished!”

“Punishment! Aldo, drink up!”

Aldo gave a cold smile, his gaze sweeping past everyone and landing on Abbigail.

Aldo heard that Abbigail returned to her biological family. Aldo didn’t expect that even her temperament would become refined.

Today, Abbigail was wearing a strapless dress. Her proud figure made Aldo miss her a little.

Aldo was a bad student back then. Aldo relied on his family’s money to be domineering. When Aldo was in his second year of high school, he stopped studying. Aldo became a gangster and set up a small gang. There were twenty or thirty little minions who followed him.

Aldo picked up the bottle in front of him and smiled wickedly. He directly drank the whole bottle of X. O. Many people applauded.

“I’ll pay for this place tonight.”

Aldo threw the bottle to the side, and one of his lackeys immediately stepped forward to catch it.

“You’re too late.”

Carina teased, “Abbigail’s fiancé has already put in 480 thousand dollars and reserved this top-grade room. All the expenses tonight are on him!”

Aldo heard about the 480 thousand dollars.

Aldo looked at Davon coldly and arrogantly. Davon was the most outstanding person in the entire room.

Needless to say, he must be Abbigail’s fiancé.

“Hello, my name is Davon.”

Although Davon did not like Aldo, who was like a gangster, he was Abbigail’s classmate. Davon politely extended his hand to show his friendliness.

Unexpectedly, Aldo did not take Davon seriously at all. Instead, Aldo raised his voice and said, “Did you hear that? Abbigail’s fiancé is buying. What do you want to eat and drink? Go and enjoy yourself!”

Hearing this, a few of the minions ordered the more expensive ones.

“Aldo….” Abbigail stepped forward, wanting Aldo to restrain himself a little.

Abbigail didn’t expect Aldo to look at her without hiding his intention. Aldo smirked and said, “So now you’re calling me by my name?”.

Davon felt that their interaction was a little strange. At this time, Carina stepped forward to smooth things over. Carina said, “Aldo, today is to celebrate Abbigail winning second place in the piano competition. Let’s raise our glasses together and congratulate Abbigail?”.

Carina forced her glass into Aldo’s hand and looked at Aldo to hint to him not to make trouble. Aldo even ordered the other lackeys not to mess around and raise their glasses.

However, how could the other lackeys dare not listen to Aldo’s orders? They ordered a lot of expensive wine.

“Abbigail’s fiancé, right? Since Abbigail won second place, shouldn’t you drink a few more glasses of wine?”

Aldo finished the wine in his hand in one gulp and waited for Davon to express his opinion.

“Davon…” Abbigail suddenly felt a little regretful. Why did we come? Aldo never gives up any chance to make people awkward.

Davon picked up a glass of wine, gestured to Aldo like a gentleman, and then had it all.

In comparison, Davon was more elegant and cultured than Aldo. The other girls looked at Davon with undisguised love and worship.

Aldo continued to drink a few more glasses. Davon was also unwilling to be outdone. Davon drank a few glasses in a row. Today, because Paige was in a bad mood, these glasses of wine just dispelled his worries.

Aldo picked up the bottle again and drank from the bottle.

Davon still wanted to drink. Abbigail held his hand and said, “Davon, that’s enough. I’ve already received your congratulations on me. You can’t drink any more wine. How are you going to go home if you drink too much?”

Davon said, “As a man, how can I not drink?”

Aldo looked at Davon with bad intentions and said, “Today, in order to let everyone enjoy themselves more, I called some people over..”

Aldo clapped his hands and immediately, seven or eight women came. They were all gorgeously dressed and looked like that kind of woman at a glance.

“Aldo, you finally called us in! We have been waiting for so long that our legs are numb. You have to give us massages!”

Several women surrounded Aldo and acted like spoiled children.

Aldo raised his hand to make them go. He said, “I have a friend who is engaged. Today, I asked you to come here to test her fiancé…”

“Oh, is this young man in front of me? I wonder what type of woman he likes? Is it intense or gentle?”

Seven or eight women surrounded Davon.

“Alde, don’t go too far!”

Carina Immediately said.

“Stay away from my fiancé,” Abbigail said, holding Davon’s arm tightly.

“I need to go to the bathroom.”

Davon had already endured Aldo for a long time, but his many years of upbringing had made him restrain himself and not lose his demeanor.

Seeing him leave, Aldo sneered, “Is it a kidney problem? Or is it that you can’t control yourself? Are you going to the bathroom to solve it first?”

A few of the minions laughed along.

Abbigail glared at Aldo fiercely and was about to leave when Aldo suddenly grabbed her hand.

Davon went to the bathroom to wash his face. He felt that Abbigail’s friends were all indecent people. Rather than wasting time here, it was better to go home early.

Just as Davon was thinking about this, there were a few girls outside who were washing their hands and talking.

“I don’t understand why the son of the richest man in Skokie would fall for someone like Abbigail.”

Chapter 105

Beating

I also don’t understand! Which girl is not better than her?”

“Abbigail was raised by a cleaner since she was young, and she exuded a poor temperaments.

“Even when Abbigail is wearing brocade clothes and expensive jewelry, they can’t hide her petty temperament.”

“It’s funny to see Abbigail wear so many jewels. They obviously don’t fit her but she still pushed her luck. Isn’t it just to show off in front of us?”

“This is too superficial!”

Davon was about to go out and warn them not to talk nonsense when he heard one of the girls say. “That’s because Abbigail has a good life. She has a rich father. She’s not like us. We are good girls, but no one cares about us.

“I think Davon is quite graceful towards Aldo. Davon probably doesn’t know that Abbigail and Aldo had dated before, right??

“Not only did they date each other, they even kissed!”

“I don’t think Aldo is easy to deal with. There will be drama later”

Davon’s footsteps seemed to be stuck by something. He could not move at all. Even when they were far away. Davon still stood there motionless

Did Abbigail date that little punk before and even kiss him?

Didn’t Abbigail say that I was her first love?

I still remember that when I kissed her not long ago, she was a little clumsy Abbigail said that it was her first time…

Can it be that Abbigail was lying to me?

Meanwhile, something else was going on in another room on the other side.

Jackson pressed his palms together and begged, “Ladies, please let me go. This is already over 16 million dollars… If this continues,

I will have to go to the hospital.”

“Look how scared you are. I’m just opening two bottles of wine.”

As Anna spoke, she opened the wine and opened another bottle.

“This is a limited edition whiskey. That’s 10 million dollars… Paige, can you say something?”

“What? Our friendship isn’t worth 10 million?”

Anna raised her eyebrows and asked.

“Yes, it is.”

Paige nodded in agreement.

“Yes… It is worth it…” Jackson wanted to cry. He said, “This is not about money. I’m just afraid that you won’t be able to get up tomorrow”

“If there is wine here today, we will enjoy it. Don’t you think so, Paige?”

Anna tasted a glass of wine and said, “Not bad. This is good wine! As expected of the limited edition. Unfortunately, this wine is too strong. Paige can’t drink it.” “Okay, let’s go.” Paige smiled.

If they didn’t leave, Jackson would have had a heart attack.

Anna stood up and said, ‘I’m going to the bathroom Jackson, you drive my car out first

“Yes, my lady.

The smell of alcohol in the room was a bit heavy. Paige walked out of the room and saw Jackson handing over a card. Paige was a little confused.

“The debt on credit.”

Paige remembered that Jackson had asked her for a lot of medicine several times before because his family was sick

“There’s no need for that. I’ll give it to you. Just treat it as money for the wine.”

In any case, Paige could easily make the medicine, but Jackson’s wine was a limited edition.

“How can that be? I’m a man, how can I take advantage of you? Besides, although you opened my bottles of wine tonight and I feel quite distressed, I am willing to give them to you! “Take it.” Jackson stuffed the card into Paige’s hand.

Jackson also rubbed her hair.

This scene was seen by Davon who was not far away. Davon could no longer hold back his anger.

“Paige!”

Paige and Jackson raised their eyes at the same time and saw Davon angrily walking towards them. Davon was gnashing his teeth as if he was the boyfriend.

Davon said, “This is the sugar daddy you serve?”

Davon glanced at Jackson and had to admit that Jackson looked handsome, cool, and rich. It was no wonder that Paige liked him.

But the more it was like this, the more Davon hated it. Davon said. ‘Aren’t you ashamed of yourself?”

“What did you say?”

Jackson suddenly grabbed Davon’s collar. “Say it to me! What did you just say about her?”

“Before you, who knows how many people she has been with!”

“you!” Jackson punched Davon

Just as a waiter was about to take a few bottles of good wine to the guest, Davon knocked all the wine to the ground and shattered it.

The loud noise startled many people.

“Abbigail, your fiancé was beaten up! Come and see!” Someone opened the door of the room.

“What?”

Abbigail hurried out to take a look. A foppish young man who looked frivolous was picking Davon up from the ground and beating him up. He even warned Davon one word at a time. “Paige is under my protection. If I hear you speak ill of her again, I will make you disappear!”

Davon was punched again and thrown into the broken glass by Jackson.

Many of Abbigail’s classmates saw this and were dumbfounded. What was happening? Isn’t Davon the son of the richest man in Skokie? Why is he beaten?

“Davon, are you okay?”

Abbigail quickly stepped forward to help Davon up.

Seeing that Davon’s arm was covered with glass shards, Abbigail could not help but raise her angry gaze.

“Sir, did Davon provoke you? You can’t hit people whenever you want. There are legal consequences”

“I am the law here!

“What? Sue me!” Jackson looked at them from high above.

Because this club was newly opened, no one knew that Jackson was the club boss, but after hearing what Jackson said, they vaguely felt that the people behind him were very influential, especially when there was the ostentatious and unbridled aura around Jackson, as well as the expensive clothes…

“What’s wrong? What’s wrong?”

Anna came out of the room after going to the bathroom. Seeing this scene, Anna was somewhat surprised.

Abbigail looked at the girl behind Jackson and gritted her teeth. “Paige, aren’t you going to say something? Davon is doing this for your own good. He was afraid that you would go astray. Davon kindly pulled you back on the right track. But what about you? Forget about your stubbornness. Don’t you feel guilty when you see Davon getting hurt for you?”

“Let’s go,” Paige didn’t bother to argue with them and said to the people beside her.

“Wait!”

Abbigail couldn’t lose face in front of all her classmates. Abbigail helped Davon up and said loudly, “Do you dare to tell others how many old men you have served?”

The classmates behind Abbigail were surprised. What is going on? This beautiful girl is being kept by an old man? And it sounded like she was being kept by many old men. What a pity!

“Have you seen me being kept by someone?”

Paige raised her delicate eyebrows. Her indifferent aura was like that of a high and mighty queen.

“What? Do you not dare to admit it? How many luxury cars did you get in? And you even accompanied those men to hotels. Tell me, did it happen or not?” Paige was stunned.

Going to hotels with old men?

Paige remembered that the last time she went to the hotel with Killian was to get Cassie’s birthday present…

Thinking of this, Paige remembered that Cassie’s birthday was coming soon. Paige should prepare something.

Chapter 106

“What? No more words, right?

Abbigail thought she had exposed Paige’s secret, so Paige had nothing else to say. Abbigail sneered, “It’s rare to find a rich man who doesn’t mind you dirty. “Anna rolled up her sleeves, “I can’t take it anymore! No one can stop me today.”

Anna stepped forward and grabbed Abbigail’s hair. Davon wanted to protect Abbigail, but he was kicked away by Anna and fell into the glass splinters again.

“You don’t discipline your girlfriend well, then I’ll be kind enough to help!”

Anna grabbed Abbigail’s hair with one hand and slapped her hard on the face with the other.

“Who are you calling dirty? Say it again, I’m listening!”

“Who are you?”

Davon, who had fallen into the glass splinters, could not stand up and said angrily. “Don’t go too far! I will call the police!”

“Okay, call them! If you dare, I will kneel and apologize!”

Anna continued to slap Abbigail. “You said I went too far? I really went too far! I went so far that I actually let you bully Paige! Who do you think you are? How dare you swagger around Paige? Today, I will teach you a lesson! Stay away from Paige in the future!”

Abbigail was inexplicably beaten up by Anna and thrown into the glass splinters.

The other students were stunned, and no one dared to go forward to help.

They did not expect Anna to be so scary.

“Listen! All of you! Whoever dares to bully Paige is going against our Elliott family! I’ll beat you up every time I see you!”

Anna’s gaze fell on everyone with a cold aura. “Not convinced? Come to the Elliott Group to find me!”

The surrounding students were shocked. Anna dared to reveal her identity, so it was clear that she was not afraid of anyone!

Some people who knew about the Elliott Group shrunk their necks.

That was a top consortium!

It was said that there was a princess in the Elliott family, and the whole family cherished and cared about the girl.

Was she the one in front of them?

“My name is Anna Elliott, and you’d better keep it in mind!”

Anna said fiercely, turned back, and said to Paige with a smile, “For your sake, I have already withdrawn my strength.”

Paige could tell that Anna had withdrawn a lot of her strength. If it was in the past, Anna would have directly even killed them.

Anyway, the power of the Elliott family was monstrous, and there was nothing to be afraid of.

Today was the first day of the new club opening, and Anna did not want this place to be stained with blood, especially those groups of blood.

“Let’s go.”

After Paige finished speaking, the three of them walked past them.

Abbigail, Davon, are you alright?”

Carina and the other students timidly stepped forward to support them.

“I’m sorry. The Elliott family is too powerful. We don’t dare to provoke, the waiter next to her said. “Why don’t you stop this?

“Miss, we are just working here. How would we dare to provoke them?

Abbigail knew that even if the richest man in Dolton and in Skokie joined forces, they would not dare to offend the Elliott family easily. Even if they were to fight to the death, they would be the ones at a disadvantage!

It was said that the Elliott family was famous for spoiling their daughters.

Abbigail could only grit her teeth and stand up. “It’s okay”

I can see that Paige doesn’t love herself. You and Davon are also doing this for her own good. You’re just caring about her future ” Carina pretended to smooth things over.

“Let’s call it a day”

Abbigail had already been beaten up. She helped Davon to the front desk.

Davon also felt extremely humiliated. He just wanted to quickly pay the bill and leave.

“Room 2201, please.”

“Yes sir.”

The cashier made the order and said, “You spent a total of 1.07 million dollars tonight. You have 800 thousand dollars on your card, and you need to pay another 270 thousand dollars.” “What did you say?”

Abbigail’s face was swollen like a pig’s head. She took the bill and looked at it. How could they order more than seventy bottles of expensive wine?

“Aldo and his subordinates played with the wine like fireworks…” Carina whispered in Abbigail’s ear

“When?”

“Just now, when you and Davon weren’t around…”

Aldo sprayed the wine they couldn’t have everywhere.

He didn’t listen to anyone and insisted.

At that moment, a staff member whispered something to the cashier. After the cashier learned of the situation, he calculated again.

“Sorry, sir, your friend dirtied the sofa in our private room and left stains on the wall. Just now, you accidentally broke a few bottles of wine in the passage on the second floor. Other than the 270 thousand dollars just now, you still need to pay another thousand dollars, a total of 750 thousand dollars.”

“What?”

This time, it was not only Abbigail who was completely stunned.

Even Davon’s face was a little ashen. It was still fine if he had used up 800 thousand dollars in the card, but now he spent 750 thousand dollars more?

What a luxury gathering!

“Where’s Aldo?”

Abbigail asked the person beside her angrily.

“He left just now…”

Unfortunately, Aldo did not see the wonderful scene of Abbigail and Davon being beaten up and left first.

Abbigail was so angry that she gritted her teeth and subconsciously wanted to hold Davon’s arm. “Davon…”

Unexpectedly, Davon withdrew his hand, took out his wallet and paid the bill, then left angrily!

“Davon, wait for me. Davon…”

The surrounding students could see that Davon was really angry. It seemed that Davon did not treat money like dirt.

When Davon went to drive, he found that his Porsche Cayenne had been scratched by someone!

Needless to say, it must have been done by that bitch!

“That, Anna is too much! How could she dare to scratch such an expensive car?” Abbigail was also angry when she saw this.

Anna even drew two turtles on it!

This was the first time Davon did not open the car door for Abbigail. Instead, he got into the car angrily. Abbigail could only open the car door herself.

“Davon, I’m sorry. I didn’t know that Aldo was so excessive…”

“What’s your relationship with him?”

Davon suddenly asked.

Abbigail said hurriedly, “Of… course, we’re classmates. We don’t have much contact with each other, so I don’t know his character well. If I knew he was such a person, I would definitely ask Carina and the others not to invite him today…”.

Well.

Davon sneered in his heart. If they were really not familiar, why would Aldo target him everywhere? He even deliberately ordered so many things to waste his money!

“Davon, you have to believe me. I really don’t know why Aldo is like this…” Abbigail did not know that Davon had heard some rumors in the bathroom. She said pitifully, “I heard from my classmates that he had set up a small gang and was playing outside…”

“Go home and apply for some ointment yourself.”

Davon suddenly said.

Abbigail thought that Davon believed her and was concerned about her. “You too! When you go back, disinfect first and apply the ointment then. Don’t let the wound get infected, okay?”

Chapter 107

“Fine.”

Davon replied perfunctorily. He sent her to the door and did not even get out of the car, gesturing for Abbigail to go now “Davon, I’m sorry. You spent so much money tonight, and it’s all my fault. Il return the extra money to you later…” Abbigail looked at his cold side profile and subconsciously held his hand

She didn’t have that much money at all, but she said that deliberately.

“No need “

Davon glanced at her. Her face was swollen from being beaten by Anna. The jewelry on her ears and neck were all crooked. Her hair was messy, and there were many stains on her clothes.

He suddenly remembered the words of those classmates. They said that she wore so many pieces of jewelry. They clearly did not match, and she still wore them together.

They even said that though she was with those expensive pieces of stuff, her entire body was still emitting a sense of poverty that could not be brought to the table.

From the looks now, those words made some sense.

“Davon…” Abbigail noticed that his eyes were a little cold, and there was even a trace of disdain in them. Was it because her current appearance made him lose his appetite?

With this thought in mind, Abbigail quickly tidied up her hair and accessories.

However, the more she tidied up, the more confused she became.

“I’m injured, so I won’t send you out of the car.”

Davon’s meaning was obvious: Abbigail could leave now.

“Then go home and have a good rest.” Abbigail knew that it was meaningless for her to stay. After she got out of the car, she waved gently. “Davon, take care. When you get home, give me…” Before she could finish her sentence, Davon had already driven away

Tyrell was drinking wine in the living room. When he saw Abbigail walk in, he could not help but ask, “Abbigail, why are you like this? Aren’t you going to the class reunion?”

“She must be having fun. I bet everyone’s clothes are like this?”

Lindsey did not think much of it at first. After taking a sip of wine, she suddenly realized something. “Eh? Why didn’t Davon send you in? Is he still outside? Invite him to our home. Your dad just opened a bottle of wine. It was from Leah…”

When Abbigail approached, Tyrell realized that not only were her clothes dirty, but her body was also injured, and her face was swollen!

“Abbigail, what’s going on? The wound on your face…”

Lindsey also noticed and asked in surprise, “And your hand…”

“Ms. Abbigail, I’ll go get you the medicine box.

“Ms. Abbigail, please wait a moment. I’ll take an ice bag to you…”

The two nannies realized that something was wrong and hurriedly went to get the things.

Abbigail sat on the sofa and couldn’t help crying, ‘Dad, Mom, we met Paige tonight! Paige went to the top private room to serve a rich man. Davon was just being nice and wanted to persuade her. I didn’t expect…”

Before she could finish her sentence, tears began to fall. “I didn’t expect that rich man to directly hit Davon. He even said that Paige

was protected by him, and he would send whoever dared to say anything bad about Paige to hell

“Who has such an arrogant tone?”

Lindsey was so angry that she stood up “Who is he? He even dared to hit Davon? Did you tell him that Davon is the son of the richest man in Skokie”

“What about you? How did you get the injuries on your body?”

Tyrell asked.

“Paige also has a female friend…”

Abbigail took the ice bag from the nanny and applied it to her face. She was in so much pain that tears started to shed from her eyes

“I was just trying to persuade Paige to return to her senses and stop making mistakes. I didn’t expect her female friend to beat me up.”

“Preposterous! She even dared to hit the daughter of the richest man in Dolton? How dare she?”

Lindsey was furious. “What is her name? I will immediately find someone to deal with her!”

“Mom, that person’s background is very noble. We can’t afford to offend her…”

“What do you mean?”

Lindsey refused to believe this. “You have been beaten like this! Even if we go bankrupt and have a life-and-death struggle. I will still let that person kneel down and apologize to you! “How dare she bully my baby daughter? Not only do I want her to kneel down and apologize, but I also want her whole family to come and bow to my daughter and say sorry!” “And the medical expenses!”

“Yes, yes! And the psychological compensation! A series of expenses!”

“Dad, Mom…” Abbigail bit her lips, looking pitiful.

Lindsey could not wait any longer and hurriedly urged, “Hurry up and tell me what her name is. My baby daughter, don’t hide it anymore. You’ve suffered so much. We will definitely take revenge.” “Yes, that’s right!”

Abbigail was originally worried that they would not dare to come out and settle this matter. However, seeing that the effect had been achieved, she said gently, “Her name is Anna Elliott. She is the little princess of the Elliott family…”

Tyrell and Lindsey heard this. Anna? The princess daughter of the Elliott family?

“She said that whoever wants to make things difficult for Paige is against the Elliott family. If they are still unconvinced, they can go to the Elliott Group to find her…”

Tyrell and Lindsey were speechless as if they had been hit hard by someone, and their expressions collapsed.

Who didn’t know that the president of the Elliott Group loved this daughter the most? Came to the Elliott Group? They would probably

be beaten up and thrown out…

The power of the Elliott family was not to be underestimated in Chicago.

Even if they did everything they could, at most, the damage to the Elliott family would be nothing more than a thread of hair.

This deal was not worth it!

“Abbigail… I know that you have suffered. All of this was caused by that girl, Paige! Just wait, I will fix her!”

Lindsey knew that with their current status, she had no way to deal with the Elliott family. She could only vent her anger on Paige.

Who told Paige to be unarmed, come from a poor family, and do such a shameful thing?

“It was indeed Paige’s fault. She went astray. Abbigail kindly pulled her back. It was fine if she didn’t listen, but she also encouraged her friend to beat Abbigail up!”

Tyrell pointed at his mobile phone and said, ‘Call her and scold her! Let her apologize to Abbigail. Don’t wait. Call her now!”

Seeing that they were only picking on Paige and did not dare to go all out to fight against the Elliott family, Abbigail was a little disappointed, but at the same time, there was nothing she could do. After all, the Tate family did not even have the power to fight against the Elliott family.

When Paige arrived at her home, her mobile phone vibrated. She checked and found it was a call from Lindsey. She did not need to think to know what it was for.

Paige hung up directly and blacklisted Lindsey. Without a word, she strode into the main hall with her long legs.

Cassie had been kind to her and only had a son, Tyrell. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Paige would not be that ruthless.

Thinking of Cassie, Paige got softened.

She went to the bedroom and called Colin to ask about Cassie’s recent situation.

“Paige, look at you. How many days has it been since you last came? As for Cassie, she has been waking up more and more recently, and the time has been getting longer and longer. According to your instructions, we have not informed the Tate family yet. Cassie also said that she does not want to see them…”

Chapter 108

Paige asked softly.

“It’s quite stable, but she misses you so much. She wanted to borrow the nurse’s phone several times to call you. But the nurse told her that you often go to the hospital to see her. As long as she wakes up for a longer time, she can meet you face to face.”

Cassie’s phone was taken away by Lindsey because Lindsey was afraid that Cassie would suddenly wake up and contact Paige, and Cassie would be insane and give all the inheritance to Paige, so Lindsey didn’t allow Cassie to keep the phone.

“I will go to see her tomorrow.”

Paige said in a soft voice.

“Well, I have a tricky case here. Come and help me tomorrow.”

“Okay.”

After Paige ended the call, she saw that Lindsey had sent a barrage of Line messages over.

“You shameless little bitch! Do you just enjoy being around those men? Have you eaten up all the upbringing that the Tate family taught you all these years?”

“Abbigail kindly pulled you back on the right track. It’s fine if you don’t listen to her, but you even ask your friend to hit her? Look at how badly she was beaten up.”

“I want you to come over immediately and make a sincere apology to Abbigail!”

Not waiting for Paige to

reply, Lindsey sent a few more Line messages, all of them insulting Paige.

“The Tate family has raised you for so many years! A dog that has been raised for many years knows how to guard the house! You? Not even a dog!”

“If I were you, I would immediately come over and apologize a hundred times to Abbigail, striving to get her forgiveness.”

“I asked you to come over immediately, did you hear me?”

Paige replied with the word “idiot” and then blocked Lindsey’s Line message, ready to take a bath and sleep.

At this moment, Bonnie’s voice came from outside the door.

‘Ms. Paige, are you asleep? Mrs. Lusk asked you to go down to have some cream mushroom soup.”

Paige was not hungry, but since it was Danica’s invitation, she did not refuse. After putting away the medicine for tonight, she went

downstairs.

Patricia said sweetly as she placed a bowl of cream mushroom soup in front of Danica, “Mom, this is your soup.”

Then, she filled another bowl and handed it to Donald. ‘Dad, this is yours.”

“You don’t have to do these things.”

Donald laughed. He always felt that Patricia was becoming more and more thoughtful as she grew up.

“Patricia, you don’t have to be so busy with such a small matter.” Danica also smiled.

In the past, when they didn’t know that Patricia was the child of another family, the entire Lusk family had truly held Patricia in their hands for eighteen years!

Even if they acted in an eighteen-year-old drama, they would still have feelings for each other, let alone they loved Patricia from the bottom of their hearts for such a long time.

Although Patricia wasn’t their own daughter, seeing her as filial and obedient as before, even personally doing such a small thing.

Danica felt very gratified

Seeing Paige go downstairs, Danica smiled, “Paige, you are here? Sit beside me

“Paige, this is your cream mushroom soup”

Patricia personally served Paige a bowl and finally served herself.

“Patricia is so considerate, so good to Paige!”

Danica looked at Paige lovingly, “Hurry up and eat. It’s hot now.”

Paige picked up the spoon and held a mouthful of soup. Just as she was about to take a bite, she smelled a familiar taste of Magnesium sulfate. This kind of chemical was often used to treat constipation

But Paige also sensed another kind of chemical, jamalgota. The corner of her lips curled up: She thought, did they want me to have diarrhea?

Paige looked up and found that Patricia and Amily were secretly looking at her. When Paige looked at her, Amily looked away in panic.

Paige put down the spoon, and the smile on her lips deepened.

“Patricia is so thoughtful. I believe that Amily contributes a lot. The cream mushroom soup was personally served by Patricia. It should be given to Amily first.’ When Amily heard this, she sensed something wrong and hurriedly said, “Ms. Paige, you don’t have to. I am just a maid. How can I have such a precious soup?” “Of course, you can.

Paige put the cream mushroom soup in front of her and smiled, “You’ve been working in our family for such a long time. Naturally, we don’t treat you as an outsider. Besides, it is just a bowl of cream mushroom soup. Don’t you think so? Dad, Mom?”

Danica smiled, “Oh! Yes! Amily has worked hard. It’s et a bowl of cream mushroom soup. You can sit down and eat it together.”

“Yes, don’t think too much. You can have it!

Donald smiled and added.

Amily did not dare to eat the bowl of cream mushroom soup in front of her. She swallowed her saliva and smiled awkwardly. “Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk, it happens that my stomach doesn t feel good recently. As for this bowl of cream mushroom soup, why don’t we let Ms. Paige eat it first? Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Paige…”

“The cream mushroom soup contains a large amount of protein, rich in amino acids and microelements. It can help to enhance the recovery ability of the intestinal mucous membrane. If your stomach is not good, you should eat more.”

When Paige saw this, she did not wait for Amily to refuse. She smiled and added, “There are a lot of good ingredients in it. You should really taste it personally.”

Amily felt that the girl in front of her was simply a devil. She just smelled it. How could she know what was inside?

“Do you dislike the soup because I just held some with my spoon?’

Paige changed to a new spoon for Amily. Seeing that she was still motionless, she lowered her depressed eyes and said, “Is it because I just came back to the family and no one cares about me?” “Amily!”

Donald could not bear to see his precious daughter doubt herself and hurriedly said, “Paige wants to give it to you, you can just eat it! It’s just a bowl of cream mushroom soup.

“Paige, don’t think too much. How can no one care about you?”

Danica felt distressed.

‘Maybe I came home too late. Everyone listens to Patricia. Even if I want to let others eat something good, they won’t appreciate it…”

As soon as these words came out, Donald and Danica suddenly realized something. Yes, this maid had been with Patricia for a long time. Naturally, they were more inclined to Patricia! Paige would definitely feel a loss in her heart!

Thinking of this, Danica made up her mind. No, she had to change some rules in the house. She could not let her baby. Paige feels wronged.

“Patricia, why don’t you persuade Amily to eat? If Amily really has no appetite, you will eat for her? Amily won’t listen to me, but as my dear sister, you will listen to me, right?”

Patricia heard this and her face suddenly turned pale, afraid that the conspiracy would be exposed.

“Ms. Paige, I know you’re just doing good for me. I will eat it.”

Amily knew that she had no choice but to eat. She trembled slightly and picked up the spoon.

“That’s right, is it delicious, Amily?” Paige raised a clear and beautiful smile.

Amily was bitter and could not say anything. She ate two spoons of soup and squeezed out a smile, “It’s delicious.”

“Then you have to eat more later.”

“Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Paige. One bowl is enough for me. I can’t eat anymore.”

“There is a lot of food inside. You have worked hard, so you deserve more nutritious food.”

“You’re so kind to me, Ms. Paige.”

Amily had mixed feelings in her heart. It was not easy for her to finish eating the cream mushroom soup. She found an excuse and quickly slipped away.

Chapter 109

To Paige’s knowledge, one who ate the soup mixed with these two kinds of drugs would not immediately have diarrhea it would take about half an hour to take effect.

The efficacy of the drugs was very strong. One could not be cured in a short time, even after taking anti-diarrhea.

Amily would suffer a lot tonight.

Paige looked up at Patricia, and the latter hurriedly lowered her head. In a panic, Patricia knocked over the bowl of cream mushroom soup

“Are you alright, Patricia?”

Danica asked with concern.

A came over to help Patricia clean up the splashed soup in front of Patricia…

“I’m fine…” Patricia said absent-mindedly.

“Paige, it is so kind of you. You still care about our maid.”

Donald praised Paige, too. Then he said, “You need to eat more. Don’t just care about others and forget yourself.”

“Thank you. I will.”

Paige refilled her soup bowl and ate it slowly. But Patricia was restless. She found an excuse and left.

On the other side.

Davon just returned home and saw his parents waiting for him on the couch in the living room, with their gloomy faces.

Ian had wanted to get angry. However, when he saw that Davon was covered in wounds under his messy clothes, Ian asked in astonishment, “Davon, what happened to you? Who beat you up like this?” Davon, who was always a neat man, had messy hair, and his white shirt was dirty, with stains of wine and blood…

And there were quite a few wounds on both of his arms…

“Nothing. I’m fine.

Davon only wanted to go back to his room, take a shower, wash away all this mess, and refresh himself.

“Stop!” Greta shouted.

Greta then looked at Davon’s wounds up and down and asked angrily, “Did you hang out with Abbigail tonight? What did you buy for her? Why did you spend so much money and make yourself look like this?” The previously recharged few hundred thousand dollars was Davon’s private money. But later, Davon was required to pay 750 thousand dollars at the club, so he had to use the reserve funds provided by his parents.

Greta had received a text alert right after Davon swiped his card.

“You two haven’t got married yet, but you spent so much on her and even made yourself like this. Look at you now, you don’t look like a superior man at all. Those who don’t know you would think that you were a punk in the streets!”

Greta said in dissatisfaction, “If you take a fancy to Paige, I can understand because she has a cold and proud temperament. But what do you like about Abbigail, pretentious or petty?” “Mom, I’m tired.”

Davon did not want to say anything and went straight upstairs.

“Look at him… Greta got angry.

“Calm down. See, Davon has been injured to such an extent,” said Ian. Then he ordered the maid, “Send some medicine to Davon’s room.”

After that, Ian was silent for a while. When he saw Greta making a call, he asked. ‘What do you want to do?”

“I want to ask what happened tonight!”

Over the phone, when Greta learned of what had happened at the club, she scolded Lindsey. “As expected, both of your daughters are disgraceful. As for Davon’s injury, I can understand that he was rosy and deserved it. However, what’s with the consumption of nearly 800 thousand dollars tonight?”

“What? I have no idea what you are talking about “

Lindsey was confused. “Davon only participated in the class reunion with Abbigail…”

A class reunion cost nearly 800 thousand dollars! Abbigail hasn’t married Davon yet. What does she take Davon as, a cash machine? And how could she spend that much in one go? Those who don’t know Abbigail would think that you had not taught her well at home!”

“Mrs. Elinor, please mind your language. Are you mocking my daughter for having no upbringing?”

“I’m glad that you get my point. I want to make it clear that Abbigail is not accepted to marry into our Elinor family. I just take the nearly 800 thousand dollars she spent tonight as compensation for the breakup. Tell her not to contact Davon from now on.”

“You…” Before Lindsey could finish her sentence, Greta hung up the phone angrily.

Ian was a little anxious. “It’s Davon’s business who he likes, not to mention that they have engaged… If you do this, what am I supposed to explain to my ancestors and Madam Tate?”

“If our ancestors had known that Abbigail spent nearly 800 thousand dollars in one night, they would probably have been break off and canceled the engagement. As for Madam Tate, she can’t even take good care of herself, so she won’t care so much. Besides, she has never liked Abbigail.”

“You… Even so, you can’t just break off the engagement like this…

“How old is Abbigail? She spent nearly 800 thousand dollars in one night. If this goes on, she will cut all the money from the Elinor family!”

At the Tate’s house.

“You really pissed me off, Abbigail!”

Lindsey sat on the couch in a fit of anger. She called Abbigail over and wanted to ask her what was going on. As a result, she found out that in addition to the expense of nearly 800 thousand dollars, Abbigail spent another 800 thousand dollars recharged by Davon previously…

Lindsey was stunned.

Lindsey thought, so, Davon spent nearly 1.6 million dollars for the class reunion tonight?

No wonder Greta complained angrily.

Early the next morning.

When Paige was about to go to the office, she saw Amily coming back weakly from outside with a paper bag in her hand.

Amily was supposed to have bought some antidiarrheal from the pharmacy. Her face looked a little pale. Paige assumed that Amily must have suffered a lot last night.

When Amily saw Paige, she subconsciously hid the bag behind her back and deliberately kept some distance from Paige. Then she forced a smile and said, ‘G… Good morning, Ms. Paige.” With that, Amily was about to leave when she heard Paige’s voice.

“Wait a moment.

Amily stood there with guilt. Although she bravely raised her head to look into Paige’s eyes, her eyes flickered. She felt timid.

‘Do you know why I didn’t expose you last night?”

Paige’s eyes were bright, and her temperament was refined.

‘Ms. Paige, I don’t know what you are talking about… Amily pretended to be confused.

“Didn’t anyone tell you that your feces can be tested?”

Paige looked elegant, and her eyes were quick-witted. She looked into Amily’s eyes and said, “The drugs you put into my soup can cause diarrhea. What made you so bold to do that?” ‘Ms. Paige, I got confused for a moment… Amily did not expect that Paige would have known it. She was so scared that she bowed and begged, “Please give me another chance…” Paige looked at Amily up and down and then casually said, “If it weren’t for the sake that you’ve been working hard for our family for 18 years, I would have exposed you earlier.” Before Amily could say anything. Paige lightly added, “It doesn’t matter to me whether you were confused for a moment or had plotted for a long time. If you play tricks again, be careful,” Amily looked at the back of Paige, whose hair danced in the wind, bringing with it a cold aura.

Amily did not know why, but she was in fear…

Not far away, Patricia saw that Paige had left, and then she hurriedly came up to Amily. “Amily, what did she say?”

“Nothing…” Amily remembered Paige’s warning. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her stomach. She hurriedly covered it with her hands and said, “Ms. Patricia, please excuse me. I have to go to the bathroom.” “Amily… Seeing that Amily could not wait to leave quickly, Patricia hated Paige even more.

Chapter 110

Not long after Paige arrived at the company, someone knocked on the door of the office.

“Come in

“Ms. Tate”

Mariela came in with a bag in her hand. She smiled and said, “My mother made the sandwiches early in the morning. She asked me to bring them to you…”

Sandwiches??

“You’ve done us a big favor. We feel rather grateful…” Mariela passed the bag to her and smiled. “I know you don’t eat food and love meat. I especially asked my mother to add some meat to the sandwiches for you.”

“Please extend my thanks to your Mom.”

Although Paige had eaten breakfast, she still opened the bag and found that there was a preservation box and a thermos cup inside

Paige was a little puzzled. What was in this cup?

“It’s coffee”

Mariela said with a smile, “My mother made this early in the morning. Honestly, it tastes really good!”

Paige took out a sandwich and took a bite. “It’s very delicious.”

Mariela opened the cup for Paige. Take your time. I won’t disturb your work.”

Not long after she left, Deon smelt the fragrance and came inside.

‘Ms. Tate…”

He touched his stomach. The smell of breakfast was too tempting. He overslept in the morning and had not eaten breakfast yet…

Now, he was starving.

“You wanna eat it?”

Paige raised her eyebrows and asked.

“Yes!”

Deon looked at her expectantly, hoping that she could share a little with him.

“Come and get it.”

Paige was generous.

Deon happily took two sandwiches. Admittedly, it tasted really nice!

At this moment, Paige’s mobile phone buzzed. She looked at it and found that it was from the Piano Association.

“Ms. Paige, then I’ll get out your hair…” Deon knew that she had something to do, so he went out of the room.

“What’s the matter?” Paige picked up the phone.

“Ms. Paige, there will be a piano award ceremony at the Melody Theatre in two days. I wonder if you can present awards at the event.”

A coquettish and discreet voice on the other side of the line came. “We mainly want you to encourage the juniors. We haven’t had big shots attend our competition for three years.”

Larry couldn’t award the winners of such a small competition…

Larry couldn’t even bother to attend the international contests!

also unlikely for a big shot like Paige to come to this event.

However, the staff member of the Piano Association was still hopeful Ms Tate, please don’t reject us. Why don’t you think about it? If the juniors know you’re coming, they will definitely make progress! Just take it as support for them? Your presence must mean a lot

to them!”

National Piano Competition??

Paige recalled that the first prize winner was Patricia, and Abbigall won the second prize…

It was not appropriate for Paige to show herself.

“I think about it.”

Since Paige did not refuse at once, there was still a chance. The staff member of the Piano Association was thrilled. “OK. I will be awaiting your news…”

At noon.

Paige did not go out to eat with Martin. After work, she directly went to the hospital.

“Paige, there you are!

Colin was eating lunch in the office. Seeing her show up, he hurriedly asked her if she had eaten lunch. Knowing that she had not eaten yet, Colin immediately went to the canteen to buy her lunch. Paige wanted to say no need because she planned to go to visit Cassie before eating at the canteen. However, Colin was afraid that she would be starved, so he quickly went downstairs to buy her food. When Paige came to the ward, she saw that Cassie was holding a thin and long bracelet in her hand. That was what she bought for Cassie with the money she earned for the first time…

Every time Cassie woke up, she would look for this thing. When she found it, she would hold it tightly in her hand.

Paige sat on the chair next to the hospital bed and gently took the bracelet out of Cassie’s hand. Unexpectedly, Cassie on the bed seemed to have noticed it and slowly opened her eyes. “Paige, there you are.”

With gray hair, Cassie looked kind. When she saw Paige, she said with weak excitement. “You are finally here…”

“Grandma.”

As soon as Paige opened her mouth, Cassie began to shed tears. “Paige, after sleeping for so many days, I finally heard the voice of my precious granddaughter…” “You’re not well yet. You must stay calm.”

Paige wiped away Cassie’s tears, slowly elevated the bed, and poured a glass of water. “Have some water.”

“Oh, OK Cassie took the water from her and drank it obediently. Then she held Paige’s soft hand. “Did Lindsey and the others bully you?”

“No.” Paige smiled.

“A few days ago, I woke up in a trance and heard her say that she had sent you back to your original family…” When Cassie thought of

this, she was so angry that she almost couldn’t breathe.

Paige hurriedly stroked her back. “Grandma, calm down. My biological parents are nice to me…”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

Paige smiled gently. “Look at me. Do I look like I have been mistreated?”

Cassie had lived high on the hog for many years, so she could naturally see that the clothes on Paige were all couture. She couldn’t tell the brand, but the material and style were high-end… Besides, Paige was even wearing a beautiful crown necklace around her neck.

Cassie was shocked. Why did this necklace look so familiar? It seemed that she had seen it somewhere before…

However, after thinking for a while, she still couldn’t recall it. So, she gave up.

The beautiful butterfly bracelet on Paige’s wrist was made of many high-quality diamonds.

Her biological family must be affluent!

It was just that…

At the thought that such a clever and lovely girl was not her biological granddaughter, Cassie felt a serious heartache. She didn’t expect Lindsey, that heartless brat, would actually drive away such an excellent girl ruthlessly!

“Grandma, if you are so emotional to see me, I won’t dare to come and visit you again.”

Hearing Paige’s teasing words, Cassie smiled through tears and hurriedly wiped away her tears. “Don’t. If you have time, come to see me… I don’t know where to find you when I miss you.”

Paige cracked a smile. ‘Don’t worry, I will come to see you when I have time.”

“Although you’re not a biological member of the Tate family, over so many years, I’ve already regarded you as my own granddaughter. I’m looking forward to attending your wedding!” Paige chuckled. “I am afraid that you’ll have to wait for a long time.”

“I can wait. As long as you meet someone who is really nice to you… I’ll have no regrets in my life!”

Cassie patted the back of Paige’s hand and said, “If your biological family is not good to you, don’t hide it from me.”

Paige was confused.

“When I get better, come back home! I will buy a new house, and the two of us will live together. We won’t live with them…”

Paige knew that it was impossible to return to the Tate’s house in this life, but she still said gently, “I will spend more time with you in the future.”

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110)   

Chapter 101

After Chad’s public statement, the search for the Foxy Girl gained more traction.

There were expectations for Foxy Girl to visit the renowned pianist, but netizens were disappointed, as she never showed up.

Nevertheless, a few influencers tried to boost their

popularity by impersonating the Foxy Girl. They ended up making a fool of themselves.

As time passed, the Foxy Girl craze fizzled out as the online attention turned to new gossip.

One afternoon at a park, Daisy popped up beside Jessica and warned, “Bryan is back. You need to watch your back.” Then she left in a rush.

“Bryan,” mumbled Jessica in a calm tone.

Concerned with her nonchalant attitude, Samantha said, Bryan is the admirer and protector of Whitney. If he is back, he will give you trouble. He is more ruthless than Xander. At least Xander will not provoke you as long as you don’t mess with him. Bryan will beat up anyone he sees as an eyesore. Moreover, Bryan is the son of the richest man in Horrington. His achievement as the national youth kickboxing champion further fueled his arrogance. Except for Xander, he dares to pick on anyone. He will beat you even if you’re a girl. So, you shall stick close to me at all times. Bryan will not go too far if he sees me.”

After all, Samantha was a member of the Young family from Jadeborough, so Bryan would have to show her some respect.

“Okay.” Jessica nodded.

Hmm, Bryan is my old nemesis. In the past, he had put me in moments of embarrassment. How am I supposed to get my revenge if I keep avoiding him?

Folding her hands behind her head, Jessica lay down on the lawn. She narrowed her eyes and stared at the clouds floating in the sky.

On a nearby hill, a group of men were observing Jessica. “Boss, the girl wearing a blue shirt is Jessica. She bullied Ms. Whitney,” said one of Bryan’s subordinates.

Bryan was eager to avenge Whitney, but he didn’t approach Jessica as Samantha was beside her.

Looking at his subordinates, he ordered, “You guys keep a close eye on her and inform me once she is alone.”

How dare she bully Whitney! She must be courting death.

Three days later, one of the subordinates saw Samantha get into a car and leave Jessica by herself.

“Boss, the girl is alone now. Come quickly! I’ll send you the location.” He called Bryan immediately.

After ten minutes, a Cadillac slowly pulled over to the side of the road. Bryan and a few of his subordinates came out in a hurry.

“Boss, the girl is in there.” The subordinate who was waiting for them pointed to an alley.

Rage flashed across Bryan’s eyes as he uttered, “Let’s go!” A St. Daniel College student who saw them walk aggressively into the alley scurried to hide in a dark corner. Then she secretly took photos and posted them on the college forum, which kicked off a wave of online discussions.

Whitney scoffed after reading the post. She had just received Bryan’s text message.

Jessica, how dare you go against me! Someone will help me vent my anger and do all the dirty work. I can sit back, relax, and watch the show.

Chapter 102

All of them followed the guide and walked into the alley.

A person was standing in the middle of the alley, smiling at them. It seemed like he had been waiting for them for quite some time.

Everyone was stunned momentarily, with surprise written on their face.

After Jessica took a glance at Bryan, she took off in the opposite direction.

He shouted immediately, “Stop right there!”

However, the people ahead ignored him and continued to walk into the alley.

“It’s too late to escape now,” Bryan warned her as her action clearly showed that she wanted to escape.

Nevertheless, Jessica kept moving without slowing down.

Instantaneously, Bryan and his subordinates swiftly chased after her and stopped her.

As he figured that she was looking for an exit, he cast a glance at his subordinates to block the only entrance.

“Why don’t you try to escape now?” he taunted while his subordinates guffawed.

“This is indeed a good place with nowhere left to run,” stated Jessica with a calm voice.

There was nothing wrong with what she just said. Nonetheless, it sounded as if they were the ones trapped by her.

“You kept bullying Whitney while I was away, right?” Bryan questioned. “It doesn’t matter, even if you deny it. There is only one reason I came looking for you.”

“What is it?” Jessica inquired.

“On behalf of Whitney, I will forgive you if you kneel, slap your face, and apologize to her sincerely. You also have to agree with whatever she says.”

One of his subordinates took out a video camera and prepared to record the scene.

“What if I don’t comply?”

Hearing that, Bryan narrowed his eyes and declared in an icy voice, “Otherwise, don’t think that you can leave here unscathed. I’ve never said that I won’t beat women up.”

In fact, he would not be merciful against those who threatened his goddess, no matter how beautiful the perpetrator was.

“That’s it?” Jessica grinned.

Her reaction only provoked Bryan even more.

“Beat her until she kneels,” he ordered.

Against a woman, his subordinates were more than sufficient.

After receiving the order, two of his subordinates immediately went forward while another subordinate started to set up the video camera to record the scene. The video captured would be Bryan’s present for Whitney.

Moments later, the two young men tried to grab both of her arms on each side to get her under control in the shortest time.

The instant one of them tried to grab her arm, a pair of slender hands forced him to stop before he could continue. While he was stunned, Jessica briskly threw him against the other young man. Immediately afterward, both of them. collapsed to the floor.

“Ouch!”

Before they could respond, a wooden crate appeared above their heads.

Bang! The next moment, the wooden crate smashed into their bodies, and blood was gushing out of them. Instantly, their wailing could be heard.

Soon, they were unconscious.

In the blink of an eye, the two young men were knocked out. Seeing that, Bryan and his subordinates were stunned.

Chapter 103

With a darkened expression, Bryan scowled, “Useless.”

Jessica smirked at him and his remaining subordinates and said, “Useless indeed.”

In an instant, they were infuriated.

Next, the subordinates rushed toward Jessica without Bryan ordering them.

Although they had braced themselves, they were no match for her with their capabilities.

After they traded blows, both of them collapsed on the floor. They were wailing while holding onto their legs or stomachs.

Bryan was speechless as he saw four of his subordinates fall one by one.

Furious, he kicked the subordinate who was lying beside him away and stepped forward. “I’ve heard the news that you are quite capable. But don’t think that you can win against me just because you won against my subordinates.” He squinted his eyes.

Then he clenched his fists, stepping toward her slowly.

Suddenly, he threw a punch ferociously at her.

Before the punch could land, a pair of hands blocked his fist and stopped him in his tracks.

No matter how much he struggled, he couldn’t escape.

Immediately afterward, his hand started to hurt.

In the meantime, she kept increasing her grip strength as if she wanted to crush his hand.

Bryan frowned, and he tried to kick Jessica’s lower body.

With a quick dodge, she increased her grip strength even more.

Crack! The sound of bone being dislocated could be heard.

“Argh!” He screamed in agony when his right arm was dislocated.

“You little piece of shit!” Bryan yelled, infuriated. In a flash, he took out a sharp knife with a merciless look on his face.

“Time to die.”

Meanwhile, Jessica evaded the assault with grace and kicked the knife away.

The next moment, Bryan became her punchbag as she jabbed him ruthlessly without giving him a chance to counterattack.

With a direct punch to the face, she hit his tooth. Then, his mouth filled with blood.

She looked down at him and said, “Youth champion? What a joke.”

The humiliation Bryan felt was immense.

He couldn’t comprehend why he lost to her.

As if the provocation was not enough, Jessica queried while smiling, “You’re not convinced, aren’t you?”

Bryan spat out the blood in his mouth and glared fiercely at her.

“Go back and ask your father how you got your trophy.”

“What do you mean?” He raised his voice.

Looking at him pitifully, Jessica muttered, “Useless piece of shit.” She left after saying those words.

In the meantime, Bryan couldn’t accept the fact that she was leaving unscathed. When he recalled what she said earlier, a hint of murderous intent flashed across his eyes.

Noticing the brick beside him, he picked it up and threw it against Jessica.

Sensing a murderous intent behind her, she instinctively dodged aside. The brick barely missed her head and fell onto the floor.

She only managed to dodge it instinctively due to her accumulated experience over the past years.

While averting her gaze from the brick to Bryan, a dark look crept into her eyes.

With each step she took, the aura she emanated became colder and crueler.

Chapter 104

Bryan was terrified. He asked, “W-What do you want?” He kept stepping backward as Jessica approached him. He was eventually cornered by her.

“My dad is Jake Harwood. He will not forgive you or the Larson family if you dare lay a finger on me!”

Bryan purposely mentioned his dad to try and scare Jessica away.

However, she wasn’t threatened by him.

“I will make you regret it if you hurt me now. My family will make you pay for it, and the Larson family will not be able to save you! If you don’t believe me, you can try!” Bryan shouted at Jessica to make himself look confident. He also wished that he could successfully frighten her.

However, Jessica didn’t respond to him. She merely stared at him coldly.

“You should let me go now!”

Bam! Jessica hit Bryan in his abdomen. It was so painful that he bent his body.

“Bitch!” Bryan cursed loudly.

She then pulled his hair backward and slapped his face while staring at him smilingly.

Bryan was terrified when he saw Jessica lift her hand. Before she punched him in the face, he shouted, “I’m sorry!”

Her fist stopped in front of his nose.

“I apologize!”

One of Bryan’s subordinates wanted to rescue him.

However, he was trembling when he tried to get up from the ground. He was shocked upon hearing Bryan begging Jessica to let him go.

Another subordinate immediately stopped walking when he noticed Jessica’s stare.

The lady in front of them was no longer the vulnerable girl. She seemed to be the God of Death with her stony stare and ruthlessness.

Meanwhile, at a junction of an alley, a group of elites in suits headed toward Jessica’s location.

“Mr. Young, this is the last undeveloped area in this old town. Its geographical location is excellent. It is suitable to be developed for commercial or residential use,” the district mayor said.

The man who walked in front of the group didn’t say a word upon hearing that. He merely glanced at those old wooden houses.

A young lady behind him heard some sound and said, “It seems like someone is calling for help over there.”

All of them immediately turned their attention to the sound. After listening to it carefully, they heard someone nearby asking for help.

That area was full of dilapidated houses. We had been preparing to auction off those houses and develop that area. Most people had already moved out of that area, and few would be left around.

Charles walked in the direction where the sound came from, and the rest followed him behind.

The sound became clearer as they got closer.

They increased their pace and after turning around the corner, they saw a few ruffians lying on the ground. The girl standing in the corner caught their sight.

Jessica turned around slowly and stared at them upon hearing footsteps.

A gust of wind passed through the alley. The bloodstain dripped from that girl’s eyebrow across her beautiful face. She stared at the group of people coldly with her red eyes. That bloodstain on her beautiful face and fair skin had a considerable visual impact.

Thump! Thump!

Charles’ heart was racing at that moment.

Chapter 105

“Stop!” a girl in a white shirt shouted. “He is going to die if you keep on hitting him.”

Jessica ignored the group of people who stood behind her. She stared at Bryan, whose face was covered in blood, and spoke with a hoarse voice, “I welcome you to take revenge on the Larson family.”

She then let go of her grip and dropped Byran to the ground.

The group of elites behind her was frightened to see her casual and domineering attitude.

They didn’t expect that vulnerable lady to be so violent.

“You are not allowed to leave.” The girl in the white shirt stopped Jessica from leaving.

Jessica ignored her and continued walking toward her.

That lady panicked upon seeing that. All the men behind her stepped backward subconsciously, except Charles. Charles didn’t move a bit.

“What are you trying to do? I’m warning you that our society is governed by laws!”

Jessica bent down and picked up the recorder from the ground.

All of them let out a sigh of relief after knowing that they had mistaken her.

They saw Jessica throw the recorder to the ground and smash it before kicking it into the drain.

Thereafter, Jessica glanced at the group and said, “You all should keep this a secret, or else…”

She gave them an evil smile and made a hand gesture across her neck.

While the group of people was still in shock, Jessica turned around and left.

“She is so arrogant!” One of the directors, Mr. William, was mad after seeing Jessica’s attitude. He couldn’t tolerate malefactors and said, “Call the police to arrest that girl! Let’s teach her a lesson!”

Charles raised his hand to stop him. “No need to do that. I will talk to her later.”

Everyone was stunned to hear that.

It seemed like Charles knew Jessica. The group of people finally understood the reason why Jessica was arrogant. Upon realizing that, Mr. William immediately said, ” Nowadays, young girls have quite a personality. It seems like these men have done something terrible to that girl earlier. They should blame themselves for their outcome. Wallace, please arrange for someone to interrogate them to see what they did to that girl!”

The rest of the group rolled their eyes at him.

Mr. William, don’t you feel guilty after saying that?

A few security guards went to their location and brought those ruffians away. They sent Bryan straight to the hospital as he was badly injured.

After Jessica left the housing area, she went to a

convenience store. The store worker was shocked upon seeing the bloodstains on her face and clothes.

“Are you all right?”

Jessica shook her head. She then took a packet of wet tissue, wiped off the bloodstains, and made payment. Right then, her phone rang.

“Jess, are you all right?” The call was from Samantha. “I’m fine.”

Samantha felt relieved upon hearing that. “I read a post on our school portal. It stated that Bryan and his gang were looking for someone. I was worried that they would go after you. Since you are fine, I guess they were looking for someone else, not you.”

Jessica listened to her patiently as she was touched to receive Samantha’s call.

Jessica thought, & she is sincere, right?

“Where are you now? Do you want to go for a drink?”

Samantha asked.

She wanted to go out and chill since Charles would be working overtime and going home late that day.

“Nah.”

Meanwhile, Whitney was waiting for Bryan’s text at the Larson residence. However, she didn’t receive any news. Instead, she saw Jessica returning home.

“H-How did you come home?” she asked in disbelief upon seeing Jessica looking fine at that time.

Chapter 106

Jessica raised her eyebrow and stared at Whitney coldly.” Can’t I come home?”

Whitney was taken aback. When she saw Willow enter the living room, she immediately changed her expression and said aggrievedly, “Jess, please don’t be mad at me. That’s not what I meant.”

Jessica gave an icy stare. She then moved closer to her and spoke with an emotionless voice. “Try to smell me.” Whitney was shocked. She almost yelled at Jessica. Crazy!

Whitney took a whiff and she could detect a slight scent of blood.

Jessica smiled when she saw Whitney frowning. She then said calmly, “I got this scent from that person.”

Whitney’s eyes widened upon hearing that.

She knew that was the scent of blood.

If that scent of blood belongs to Bryan, does it mean…

Jessica chuckled upon seeing Whitney’s shocked face. She then swung her bag and left. Whitney felt angry upon seeing her arrogant attitude.

She clenched her fists and tried to hold herself back from fighting with Jessica.

Jessica, I will make you suffer one day!

Whitney was mad to the extent that she was trembling. A few maids shook their heads upon seeing that.

At midnight, a Rolls-Royce arrived at a mansion located at Horrington Island.

Derek immediately walked toward the car, opened the car door, and stood at the side politely.

Charles got out of the car and handed his bag to Derek. While entering the mansion, he asked, “Is Sam asleep?”

Derek answered honestly, “Ms. Young is still awake.”

Charles went upstairs and knocked on one of the doors.

“Come in,” Samantha said.

Charles then opened the door. There was a huge round bed in the middle of Samantha’s room, and there were countless plush toys in her room.

Samantha was lying on her bed and focusing intently on playing her game. She didn’t notice Charles was approaching her.

“You all should focus on playing the game! Damn it! You are so lousy! I’m going to lose this game. Felicia, you should quickly refuel your blood reserves! Do it now!” Samantha shouted excitedly.

The atmosphere turned strange suddenly.

She then slowly turned around. Upon seeing Charles standing behind her, she was shocked and she dropped her phone to the ground.

“U-Uncle Charles, you are home?” Samantha stuttered while trying to hide her phone under the blanket.

Damn it! He said he would stay at the apartment in town tonight! How can he come home without telling me in advance? He is cheating! How can he do that?

Charles sat on the sofa with his legs crossed while staring at her.

Samantha stood in front of him obediently. She seemed ready to be lectured by Charles.

“Uncle Charles, I’m sorry. I promise that I will never do it again,” she said apologetically.

“This is the last time.”

Samantha felt happy to hear that, and she kept nodding her head. “Yes! Yes!”

Strangely, Uncle Charles seems easy to talk to today. Did something good happen to him?

“By the way, what’s the name of your classmate?” Charles asked nonchalantly.

“She is Jessica,” Samantha replied.

After saying that, she noticed something was strange. She narrowed her eyes and had her guard up. “Uncle Charles, what do you intend to do?”

“Bring her home tomorrow,” Charles said in a stern voice.

Chapter 107

Wow! He is so straightforward! He wants me to bring her home!

Samantha was shocked, and her eyes widened. She then said, “Uncle Charles, I don’t intend to hurt you. But I seriously think you and Jess are not compatible since you are so old, while she is still so…”

She didn’t dare to say the word “young” upon being stared at by Charles.

Uncle Charles is so shameless! I won’t help him get Jess.

Samantha decided to pretend to cooperate with Charles. She then bit her lips and nodded helplessly. “All right, I will invite her tomorrow. However, I can’t promise whether or not she will be coming.”

She said that in advance so that Charles wouldn’t blame her the next day.

However, Charles had seen through her.

He coughed as he explained, “I’m looking for her because of some matters.”

“Some matters?”

Samantha thought: You two don’t even know each other. Why will there be any matters between you two? Such a liar!

She replied obediently, “All right, noted.”

“If you dare to fool me, I will send you back to Dellmoor tomorrow,” Charles spoke in a deep voice.

Samantha’s eyes widened upon hearing that. Tyrant! He is a tyrant!

Although she was cursing at him inwardly, she pretended to be obedient in front of him and nodded.

After Charles left her room, Samantha immediately looked for her phone under the blanket and called Jessica.

“Jess, my uncle would like to meet you tomorrow,” Samantha said sadly.

Jessica wasn’t surprised by that.

She recalled that she seemed to have met a man who looked like Charles in the alley.

Although Jessica met Charles in the car a few days ago, she paid little attention to him.

She believed that the man who stood in front of the group of people in the alley should be Samantha’s uncle.

“Send me the time and address.”

Jessica could guess the reason why Charles wanted to meet her.

She believed that he would stop her from meeting Samantha after he saw her violent side.

“It’s tomorrow, at my uncle’s house.”

At his house? Shouldn’t we talk about this matter outside instead?

The next day, all the students of St. Daniel College were

surprised to see Jessica looking fine.

“Didn’t someone say Bryan went to teach her a lesson on

behalf of Whitney?”

“What’s going on? Didn’t Bryan go? What did he do yesterday?”

“I thought Bryan would teach Jessica a lesson on behalf of Whitney. However, it seems like he didn’t do that.”

“Haha! Men always sweet talk!”

“Stop saying that! Whitney is here!”

Whitney felt angry when she walked along the corridor, as she could tell people were mocking her.

She had been trying to contact Bryan since the day before. However, she couldn’t get in touch with him.

She started wondering whether Bryan had helped her teach Jessica a lesson.

Whitney would never believe that Bryan, the national youth kickboxing champion, would be beaten up by Jessica.

In the afternoon, Laura was crying at a private hospital upon seeing Bryan bandaged like a mummy.

“Bryan, who beat you up? Who was that ruthless ruffian?” she cried badly.

Right when Bryan wanted to tell her, someone knocked on his door.

His eyes lit up upon seeing the lady who came to visit him. “Whitney,” Bryan said excitedly. However, he immediately closed his mouth upon realizing that he had lost a front tooth.

Chapter 108

After entering the room, Whitney greeted Laura politely instead of checking on Bryan’s condition. “Hi, Mrs.

Harwood.”

“You are here,” Laura replied emotionlessly.

Whitney felt miserable, as she could tell Laura was acting cold toward her.

Laura was friendly when they met two months ago. However, her attitude had changed.

Is this the different treatment for a biological child and a non-biological child?

“Yes, I’m here to visit Bryan,” Whitney said. She walked

toward Bryan and looked at him worriedly.

Bryan melted under her gaze and felt less pain at that moment.

“Bryan, l-I didn’t expect her to treat you this way.” Whitney stared at him with her teary eyes.

“Who is she? Who beat up my son?” Laura yelled.

Whitney replied apologetically, “Laura, I’m here to apologize to you and Bryan on behalf of my sister. She shouldn’t have treated Bryan this way. You can punish me if you want to. I’m willing to take it on behalf of her.”

Upon seeing Laura’s angry face, Bryan quickly said, “Mom, Whitney is not involved in this matter. She is a victim too.” Laura glanced at Whitney and then turned to Bryan. “Tell me! Did the daughter of the Larson family beat you up?” Bryant felt too embarrassed to tell his mother the truth.

He was a man and also the national youth kickboxing champion. He was ashamed of himself for being beaten up by a little girl.

Initially, he didn’t intend to tell her the truth. He wanted to find an excuse for his injuries.

However, since Whitney exposed the truth, he couldn’t deny it.

Moreover, he was worried that Whitney would think he lied to her.

“Tell me now!” Laura yelled impatiently.

“Yes, it was her.”

Whitney had mixed feelings upon hearing Bryan’s reply. She felt happy to know that Jessica messed with the Harwood family. However, she also realized that Jessica was more powerful and capable than she thought.

Laura was furious, and her eyes turned red.

Whitney walked toward her and apologized, “Laura, I’m sorry about this. It’s my fault for not keeping an eye on my sister and letting her cause so much trouble.”

Initially, Laura glared at her fiercely. However, she sighed upon seeing Whitney’s red eyes and her apologetic attitude.

Whitney used to be an arrogant person. However, she apologized on behalf of Jessica. Upon seeing that, Laura felt that the Larson family had lost a gem.

Laura said gently, “It’s not your fault. You shouldn’t apologize for this matter. She should apologize to us instead!”

She then exited the room and gave Jake a call.

“Darling, Bryan was beaten up by the girl that was adopted by the Larson family recently. I don’t care how you do it, but you must teach that girl a lesson! You should come over now. You have no idea how badly injured Bryan is right now!”

Whitney, who was chatting with Bryan, had been paying attention to Laura’s conversation.

Jessica, I doubt you can handle this!

Meanwhile, Samantha and Jessica were riding on Charles’

car and heading to Horington Island.

“Derek, is Uncle Charles at home?”

“Mr. Young is still in the office. He will be heading home soon.”

Chapter 109

Their car slowly entered the heavily guarded Horington Island.

Horington Island was an island in the middle of a lake. It belonged to the Young family.

The outer area of Horington Island was a well-known tourist attraction. People were allowed to visit there and take photos. However, no one was allowed to enter the center of Horington Island.

Being the eldest daughter of the Larson family, Jessica was supposed to have the chance to attend the banquet organized by the Young family.

However, she missed that chance as Whitney tore her gown into pieces.

Since then, she no longer had the opportunity to visit the grandest mansion in Horington.

It was Jessica’s first visit to that place.

After entering Horington Island, one could quickly feel how its temperature was slightly lower than the city.

Seventy percent of Horington Island was covered with forest. There was a fresh floral scent in the whole area instead of vehicle exhaust emissions.

Samantha and Jessica got out of the car and walked through the forest.

Samantha asked, “What do you think about this place?” “It’s very nice here.”

“Yes, I feel that too. But the downside is that there are a lot of mosquitoes during summer. If you like this place, you can move here to stay with me. You don’t have to care

about my uncle, he won’t comment much.”

That man wants to pursue Jessica. I’m pretty sure he won’t be against this!

Jessica merely smiled without replying.

I guess I don’t have the chance to do that. We might not be friends anymore after today. The Young family is the most influential family in Dellmoor. They can easily get rid of me.

A maid walked toward them hurriedly. “Ms. Young, Mr. Young is home.”

Upon hearing that, Samantha and Jessica walked back to the mansion.

In the living room, Charles was sitting on the sofa while reading a magazine. He put down the magazine upon hearing the approaching footsteps. He then stared at Jessica.

“Sam, you should assist Derek in the back garden.”

Samantha could tell that Charles purposely asked her to leave the living room.

However, she refused to do so. “I don’t know how to assist him. You should ask the maids to do it.”

Samantha didn’t want to leave, as she wanted to keep an eye on Charles.

She wanted to help Jessica out should Charles have any bad intentions toward Jessica.

She felt it was too dangerous to leave her alone with Charles.

“Are you sure you are not going?” Charles stared at Samantha coldly.

“I-I will go now.” Samantha pursed her lips and left unwillingly.

Only Charles and Jessica were left in the living room.

He pointed at the sofa and said, “Please sit.”

Jessica sat down elegantly, without fear.

Charles poured each of them a cup of tea.

“Ms. Larson, I invited you over today as I have something to discuss with you.” Charles went straight to the point.

“You can call me Jessica.”

She hated people calling her “Ms. Larson”.

Charles immediately changed the way he addressed her. Jessica, since you are Samantha’s close friend, what do you think of her?”

“She is very nice. I know what you intend to say. Please don’t worry. I will stay away from her starting today, and I promise I won’t be a bad influence on her. You could have called me to talk about this. It is unnecessary to arrange a face-to-face meeting,” Jessica replied.

Charles was stunned upon hearing that. He then said, smiling, “I believe you have misunderstood me. I don’t intend to ask you to stay away from Samantha. I actually wish you could teach her more.”

“What?!”

Jessica was shocked upon hearing that.

Has he lost his mind?

Chapter 110

He’s witnessed my violent side, yet he did not ask me to stay away from Samantha. Instead, he wants me to teach her? Unbelievable.

Charles seemed to sense Jessica’s doubts. “Sometimes, we have to look at a person carefully as our eyes often deceive us. Sam might seem like a laid-back person, but deep down, she’s actually quite sensitive. That’s why she doesn’t have many friends. The fact that she’s able to have heart-to-heart talks with you shows that you’re not a terrible person. Sam hates studying but likes playing with dark elements. I really hope you can help to break this habit of hers. It’s true that the Young family’s reputation does not depend on her studies, neither do they need her to excel in everything for them to be able to let her live her life comfortably. However, this sort of wealth can disappear at any time. I’m sure you can imagine how Samantha’s life would be if the Young family’s business failed one day. Wealth and power can be taken away; only knowledge belongs to you forever. My hope is that she’ll be able to sustain herself no matter what happens in the future. This is also the reason I called you here.”

Jessica was stunned by Charles’ speech.

I can’t believe that’s his reason all along. Then again, he’s not wrong. The world changes so fast that nobody knows what could happen next. It’s wise of him to prepare for the future. Knowledge is indeed wealth.

“Well, if you agree to it, then you shall have the honor of naming your price,” Charles said in an arrogant but generous manner.

“I accept the offer. As for the pay, there’s no need for it,” Jessica replied.

As long as Samantha did not betray her and was willing to

be her friend, she did not want anything in return.

However, if their friendship ended, then she would personally collect the payment.

After that, Charles handed her a black magnetic card. “This is Horington Island’s access card. You may come over whenever you wish,” he explained.

A look of surprise flashed across Jessica’s face as she took the card.

Charles’ eyes glinted, and he stretched out his slender fingers.

Looking at the hand in front of her, Jessica stretched hers out as well, and they shook hands.

Charles could feel the softness of her hand. It left a tingling sensation on his arm that made its way into his heart.

“I look forward to working with you,” Charles said. “Likewise,” Jessica replied and quickly retracted her hand. Charles stared at his empty palm, a look of disappointment and reluctance written all over his face.

Suddenly, Jessica’s phone rang. She retrieved her phone and saw that the call was from James. She immediately got to her feet, walked toward the window, and answered the call.

As soon as the call connected, James’ yelling could be heard from the other end of the line. It was so loud that even Charles, who was sitting not far away, could hear it.

“Jessica, I heard that you beat up Jake’s son, Bryan. Is that true?” James questioned.

“Yes,” Jessica replied calmly.

James’ blood boiled with rage upon hearing Jessica’s answer. Can you stop causing trouble? How did you even beat him up that badly? I don’t care where you are right now; you’d better get back here this instant!”

“Okay,” Jessica responded indifferently, showing no fear of his anger.

She ended the call and turned around.

“Do you need my help?” Charles had a vague idea of what was going on.

“It’s okay. I can handle this,” replied Jessica.

If I can’t handle such a simple matter, how am I going to destroy Larson Group?

“Feel free to contact me if you have any problems. This is

my phone number.” Charles handed her a black business card embossed in gold.

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100)  

Chapter 91

Regardless of Miley’s advice, Jessica insisted on it.

The staff hurried to find a mask, but nothing could please Miley.

“Goodness! This mask is too ugly. No way. Next,” he commented on one.

When he saw another, he cried out, “Oh my! How can such an ugly mask exist?”

He rolled his eyes at another and demanded, “What’s this? This looks like a cheap prop for a masquerade party. How could you even think of putting something like this on an angelic face like hers? Absolutely not. Find something else.” “Goodness! This mask is unbefitting for my goddess. Hurry and find another!” he exclaimed, rejecting yet another one.

Again and again, Miley tossed aside the mask that the assistant brought to him.

“There are no more masks left,” the staff finally said, throwing their hands into the air.

“There aren’t anymore,” Miley echoed, turning to face

Jessica. “See, this is God’s will. He doesn’t want you to put on such useless things.”

Jessica picked up a plain, unadorned cat mask from the table. “Then I’ll just wear this,” she replied.

“My dear, that’s too dull. It doesn’t go with your whole look,” he protested.

Suddenly, a voice came from behind them saying, “I think it’s fine.”

No one knew when Jack had returned backstage. His gaze swept over the staff and came to rest on Jessica, who was holding the plastic mask.

Despite Miley’s unending attempts to dissuade him from allowing her to wear a mask, his gaze remained calm and determined.

He turned to his assistant and instructed, “Bring the wooden box.”

After taking the wooden box from the assistant, he placed it in front of Jessica.

She eyed him suspiciously.

“Open it,” Jack urged.

She opened the wooden box. Nestled inside was a silver fox mask embellished with countless tiny diamonds that sparkled under the bright lights…

“It’s beautiful,” the people around them murmured.

Not only was it exquisite, but it was also extremely valuable because of the diamonds on it.

“This suits you better,” he said.

He lifted the mask out of the box, walked behind her, and put it on for her.

As the staff were still marveling at how much the mask would have cost, Jack had already slipped it on Jessica’s face.

When they realized what had happened, they were immediately dumbfounded.

Did we miss out on something? Jack personally put on the mask for that lady. Personally!&gt

Jack appeared not to notice the strange looks of the people around them. If he saw them, he did not seem to care. After giving her a once-over, he said in his low, magnetic voice, “Beautiful.”

Miley was the first one to return to his senses. “You look wonderful, my dear. With the mask on, you look devastatingly beautiful. I think I’ve fallen in love with you.”

His exaggerated praise dissolved everyone’s shocked feelings, and the room soon returned to the busy atmosphere from before.

“Get changed. It’s time,” the producer shouted.

Jack and Jessica were soon waiting in the wings, barely able to see each other under the dim lighting. He lowered his gaze to look at her, vaguely making out the flash of her bright eyes beneath the silver mask.

Sensing his gaze on her, she looked up.

“Are you nervous?” he asked. Before she could reply, he continued, “If you’re nervous, I can teach you a trick. Think of the audience as lemon trees – special lemon trees that can make sounds and talk.”

Jessica chuckled.

Seeing her smile, Jack’s thin, sexy lips also curved upward into a charming smile.

Matthew and a few other staff who were standing behind the two of them were petrified.

Chapter 92

Whoa! When did Jack become so considerate? It doesn’t suit his image at all.

Narrowing his eyes, Matthew stared at him suspiciously.

After the host finished speaking, the lights dimmed. Jessica and Jack boarded the lift and appeared on stage.

Under the spotlight, a mysterious young woman wearing a fox mask sat in front of the piano.

Calming music floated from the piano and into the ears of everyone in the arena.

A hush fell over the audience after they heard the soothing piano music. The melody touched the hearts of many, instantly calming them down.

A magnetic voice blended into the piano music while the audience was immersed in the performance, creating a unique combination.

Although the vocal melody should be the primary focus, the audience was drawn to the piano instead.

It was as if the leading performer of the finale was not their idol but the young woman with the fox mask.

After the song ended, the audience yelled, “Encore! Encore!”

The young woman got up from the piano and bowed toward the audience. After that, she boarded the stage lift and disappeared from everyone’s sight.

Sitting at the VVIP seat, Daisy surprisingly did not feel an ounce of jealousy after seeing Jessica being the center of attention. She knew it was because Jessica was way more talented than her.

Although performances may impress the amateur, they may not necessarily impress the expert. A non-professional, they might only feel that Jessica’s piano music was melodious. But for the skilled, it hit differently.

Meanwhile, Samantha, also sitting in the VVIP seat, was stunned for a moment when she saw Jessica in the fox mask.

Geez, Jessica! Why didn’t you show your face? You would have been an overnight sensation.

Samantha had planned to show off she was Jessica’s friend, but the former had no choice but to give up in that situation.

On the other hand, Whitney and Zachary were sitting in the VIP seats. Although Zachary was not a professional at playing the piano, he knew what was considered an outstanding performance.

“The accompaniment to Jack’s singing is so amazing. I think she’s a near-musical prodigy. She seems very young too,” Zachary praised.

Although Whitney nodded to agree, she felt uncomfortable, as she did not like him complimenting other girls.

Scanning through the VVIP seats, she failed to find Jessica and said worriedly, “Zac, I think Jessica didn’t come.”

After hearing that, Zachary turned his attention to the VVIP seats. He smirked after glancing through.

“I thought she was someone capable after hearing her words. It looks like she’s just someone who blows smoke. Whitney, I know you’re warm-hearted, but she does not deserve your kindness. Stay away from her from now on, okay?”

“All right,” Whitney agreed begrudgingly.

Backstage, Jessica took off the silver fox mask and put it into the wooden box. After that, she handed it to the assistant. Heading out of the changing room, she quietly removed her makeup.

Chapter 93

After Jack returned backstage, everyone celebrated with party poppers. All the staff could finally breathe a sigh of relief after being busy for half a month.

Jessica planned to leave after removing her makeup. Suddenly, she thought of Samantha’s request and asked the staff for a pen and paper.

She then handed it to Jack. “Can you give me your autograph?”

Jack was stunned!

The expression on the staff’s faces changed immediately after seeing that. Even Miley shot a look at Jessica, hinting for her to give up.

Every staff member knew Jack hated to give autographs. Although he had made his debut five years ago, only a few had gotten his signature.

When Jessica saw the looks on the staff and especially on Miley’s faces, she withdrew her outstretched hand.

Suddenly, Jack took the pen and paper away from her. Should I sign here?”

Jessica nodded.

Under everyone’s shocked gazes, Jack signed his name on the paper.

“Thank you.” Jessica took away the pen and paper.

Just when she turned around, she heard Jack’s voice. “Hold on.”

Jessica stared at him indifferently. “Is there anything else?” “You haven’t been paid yet,” reminded Jack.

Standing beside them, Matthew furrowed his eyebrows.

This is too unusual! The Jack today is too warm-hearted. He is never a person to worry about someone’s pay! Damn it, did he fall in love with Jessica?

Worried, Matthew wanted to drag Jack aside to question him.

Jessica waved the paper in her hand. “This is my payment.”

Although she was unsure why everyone looked horrified when she asked for his autograph, she had a vague guess. Therefore, it was only natural for her not to ask for any more compensation when Jack already agreed to give her an autograph.

“An autograph cannot be considered compensation. A pianist at your level should be paid well. You can leave your phone number, and I’ll arrange for Matthew to transfer your salary.”

Matthew snickered inwardly.

This guy is well-prepared to get her number!

Seeing Jack’s insistence, Jessica did not reject him.

No one on earth would dislike money. Besides, she urgently needed money right now.

Just when Jessica ended her phone call and wanted to leave, an assistant ran over and stopped her. “Ms. Jessica, please wait for a moment.”

Once again, Jessica stopped in her tracks.

The assistant asked anxiously, “Ms. Jessica, I couldn’t find the mask inside the wooden box. Did you misplace it somewhere?”

Although the assistant was not straightforward, everyone could hear the hidden meaning of her words.

“It’s not inside?” Jessica was puzzled.

The assistant nodded.

When the assistant planned to lock the box up, she

checked it one last time, just in case. However, the wooden box was empty when she opened it.

No one else had touched the wooden box other than

Jessica. So if the assistant did not take the mask, then there was only one possibility – Jessica did not put the mask back inside the wooden box.

Hence, the wooden box was already empty when Jessica handed it back to the assistant.

The value of the fox mask was almost 150 thousand dollars, so it was normal for a young lady like Jessica to be tempted.

Chapter 94

However, there was no way the assistant was willing to pay for the fox mask for her.

It’s not 150 dollars but 150 thousand dollars! It’ll take me at least twenty years to earn that amount! So I have no choice but to question Jessica in front of everyone. I’d be screwed if I let her leave!

The assistant gazed at Jessica’s handbag, obviously suspicious.

When faced with wary gazes, Jessica remained indifferent. Are you sure it’s not inside the wooden box? Can you be sure that no one had touched it and that it never left your sight?”

The assistant was dumbfounded when asked with that many questions.

Without thinking, the assistant nodded. “I’m sure. There was no one else who touched the wooden box after you gave it to me. When I did the final checking just now, the silver mask was not inside.”

It seemed that all evidence pointed to Jessica stealing the mask.

The staff broke into a chatter after hearing their conversation.

“That fox mask costs almost 150 thousand dollars! It’s even studded with diamonds from Smealand. Well, it’s normal for a young girl like her to be tempted with something as valuable as that!”

Sigh! “I had a good feeling about her, so I didn’t expect her to be a thief.”

“You can’t judge a book by its cover. Poor Jack! He treated her so nicely.”

“No wonder she didn’t want a salary. How could a mere salary possibly be compared to 150 thousand dollars?”

“Don’t come to a conclusion before knowing the entire story. I don’t think she looks like someone who would steal.”

Jessica could hear their gossip clearly. If someone else were in her place, they would probably be furious at their sarcastic remarks.

However, Jessica kept her cool.

On the other hand, Jack had a scowl on his face, seemingly getting angry. Seeing that, Matthew quickly spoke. ” Jessica, did you forget to put it inside the box? You should go search for it one more time.”

Things would get out of hand if Jack stepped in. I better ask before he causes the lady to cry!

Matthew thought his plan was flawless. However, he did not expect Jack to gaze at him coldly as if he was an idiot even to ask.

Jack commanded coldly, “Ask the security guards to block all the entrances. Nobody leaves.”

We must investigate this issue clearly and get rid of the thief inside my crew. As for Jessica, I do not suspect her at all.

Jessica sighed in exasperation. Her phone kept ringing inside her pocket. Without a doubt, it was Samantha calling her.

“To prove my innocence, you can take a look inside my handbag. My friend is still waiting outside for me.” Jessica placed her bag in front of Jack.

However, he pushed the bag back to her. “There’s no need to check. It couldn’t be you.”

“Why?” asked Jessica.

“The handbag you’re holding is handmade by Eden Lavington and costs 30 thousand dollars. Your limited edition Patek Philippe watch is 90 thousand dollars. The necklace you are wearing costs about 15 thousand dollars. Additionally, you are wearing a customized dress. The cost of your entire outfit is more than the fox mask itself, so there is no way you are the thief.”

Who was Eden?

Most of the staff were clueless. Only a few knew who Eden was. However, he must be someone capable for Jack to mention his name.

Chapter 95

When everyone heard Jack saying that, their gaze turned onto Jessica’s entire outfit.

What were the chances of Ms. Rich and Fabulous stealing? The assistant honestly looks more suspicious than her.

Everyone’s attention fell on the female assistant.

Flustered by everyone’s doubtful gazes, anger overcame the assistant. “I didn’t steal, nor did I wrongly accuse her! Just because she’s rich doesn’t mean she wouldn’t steal.” Furrowing his eyebrows, Jack felt uncomfortable hearing that.

That was a strange and odd feeling to him.

“You’re right. It doesn’t mean I wouldn’t steal when I’m rich. However, I don’t enjoy being accused either.” Jessica handed the bag to the assistant. “So you should check if the fox mask is inside.”

Jessica was calm when she handed her handbag to the assistant. One could not sense any guilt from her.

Thus, many trusted her after seeing her composure.

Just when the assistant stretched out her hand, she pulled it back. “You should check it yourself.”

Just now, the assistant had noticed Jack’s expression, so she quickly pulled back her hand.

Jessica did not answer and unzipped her handbag, wanting to pour out her things.

Suddenly, a pair of hands gripped hers, stopping her.

Jessica turned to look at the owner of the pair of hands.

“You don’t need to do that.” Although Jack’s face was cold, he looked at her gently.

He was sure that he was not wrong.

Jessica couldn’t be the thief.

Lifting his gaze, Jack scanned through everyone in the room and announced coldly, “I don’t care who hid the mask. If you give it back now, I will let this issue slide. However, I won’t let you off easy if I find it myself.”

Jack did not get angry easily. When he did, there always were severe consequences.

Matthew spoke. “You only have one chance. I hope you’ll cherish it.”

Jack swept his gaze across the room.

Since he was the one who invited Jessica, he could not let her be wronged.

Checking her bag was not only humiliating to her but a provocation to him.

The staff exchanged glances with each other. At that same moment, they had the same thought.

Why is Jack so protective of this wench?

The assistant stared at both Jessica and Jack nervously, wondering if she had mishandled the situation.

When Jessica saw the tall figure blocking in front of her while gripping her handbag, she felt touched.

In her past life, she would constantly be accused by her family members. No matter how badly she was mistreated, no one protected her as he did.

It hurts to see a stranger like him willing to defend me, whereas my family members would have just stood on the sidelines. I had always wanted to feel loved, but I felt it from a stranger instead of my family. How ironic!

Looking at the man in front of her, Jessica felt her eyes getting wet.

So this is the feeling of being protected. It feels so good.

Chapter 96

All the staff stood where they were and remained silent. None of them was willing to stand out to admit.

They exchanged looks with the surrounding crowd and maintained an innocent look.

“Nobody wants to admit it?” Jack said coldly.

Matthew gave an inward sigh when he saw that everyone did not show any response.

Somebody’s in trouble!

“Matthew, take that thing out,” Jack ordered.

Matthew paused for a moment and soon realized what Jack meant.

He almost forgot that there would always be a pinhole camera placed inside Jack’s private dressing room.

Many female celebrities had tried to seduce him and create a scandal to gain attention from the public.

After all, it was difficult to explain the scandal to the unknowing public.

Many would think a scandal like that surely would ruin a female celebrity’s reputation. Thus, the public would always assume Jack was the one who had the desire instead of questioning the female celebrities.

To prevent such things from happening, Matthew would always bring a personal bag with a pinhole camera placed inside it with him. He was so used to the habit that he

almost forgot that the camera was crucial evidence at the moment.

Matthew quickly went to take the bag and returned.

Everyone looked at the bag in confusion.

As Matthew did not want to make a big deal out of it, he kindly reminded, “Whoever did this, I’ll give you one last chance. I’ll let you off for what you did, as long as you admit it now. But if I reveal the evidence, I’ve no intention of sparing you no matter what.”

Jessica swept a glance at the crowd. Suddenly, her gaze fixed on a skinny young man with a sun-kissed complexion. There was no response after Matthew finished his words. Since nobody was willing to admit the crime, there was no need for him to show any mercy to the culprit.

Matthew asked someone to get him a laptop. He then took out a card reader from his bag and retrieved the camera footage from fifteen minutes ago.

It showed that the assistant placed the wooden box on the table before she left.

Not long after, a beautiful woman with a mask and a cap appeared on the screen. She entered the room and left frantically in less than a minute.

The assistant came back to the room after that woman left.

Everyone, including Matthew, immediately recognized the woman in the footage, even though she wore a mask and a cap.

The assistant looked at the beautiful woman in shock. ” Selena, how could you?”

Everyone’s attention fell on Selena.

She refuted anxiously, “I-I did not do it.”

“The footage shows everything that happened. Why are you trying to deny it? Where did you hide the mask?” The assistant was angry because she blamed the wrong person. However, she was even more furious because she was betrayed by her best friend, who took advantage of her trust.

Jack glanced at the woman. After that, he instructed, “Call the cops and retrieve the footage from the corridor surveillance camera.”

Selena panicked, as she would be convicted for stealing something worth 150 thousand dollars. “I-I’ll show you all where I hid the mask. Please don’t report this to the police.”

Selena entered one of the break rooms and took an ordinary bag out from the corner of the room.

Her face fell instantly right after she opened the bag.

“I-it’s gone!” Selena started panicking.

All the staff could enter this room, and there were no surveillance cameras in the room. It would be more difficult to find out who had stolen the mask from Selena.

“I really hid it right here. How could it be lost? Please, you have to believe me. I hid it here. I swear.” Selena sounded anxious, and tears started to stream down her face. She repeated the sentence repeatedly for fear that they did not believe in her.

Chapter 97

It was evident that someone saw the hidden mask and secretly took it away.

If they could not identify the person who took the mask away, Selena would have to bear the responsibility and compensate for the 150 thousand dollars.

“Selena is doomed this time. She may be sentenced to a few years in prison for stealing something so valuable.”

“I wonder who took the mask away.”

“Many people use this room. Someone must have made off with the mask.”

“Selena deserves it, anyway. She’s the one who stole it in the first place.”

“I heard that Selena’s boyfriend had a huge gambling debt. It’s very likely that she stole the mask to pay back her boyfriend’s debt.”

“She’s such a fool to get herself involved in a crime just for the sake of that kind of man.”

Selena finally burst into tears after hearing the gossip from the crowd.

However, the crowd did not pity her. Instead, they were cynical and continued to tease her.

Jessica stepped forward. “Can you show me the footage?”

Matthew passed her the copy of the surveillance footage retrieved from the corridor. “Here you go.”

Jessica was concentrated on the footage and did not notice Jack standing at her side.

“Found anything?” Jack asked.

“I think I know where the mask is hidden, though I’m not really sure about it,” said Jessica as she lifted her gaze and met Jack’s dark eyes.

Everyone looked bewildered at Jessica.

Without any explanation, Jessica stood up and headed out. She then pushed open the door outside the room.

It was a room filled with all kinds of props.

“Are you sure the mask is here?” Matthew was skeptical. “I’m not very sure, but there’s a 50 percent chance.”

It was not important to Jessica whether the mask could be found.

She could have left the scene since she had cleared her name, but she did not do so.

The mask was kept in a wooden box made of top-quality wood. Evidently, it was precious to Jack.

Besides that, Jack was the first person who had let her feel she was protected. Therefore, she could not ignore the incident and walked away like that.

Jessica did not fear the suspicious looks from the crowd

She turned to look at Jack, who gave his order right away. Search for it!”

Nobody dared to say no to Jack, after all.

Matthew informed the producer and asked some of the staff to begin the search for the mask.

As time ticked by, there was still no sign of it. Everyone waiting outside was getting more anxious.

“What are they doing? Is there any sign of the mask? Can we get off work if they don’t find it today?”

“It’s getting late now. We still have to dismantle the equipment. I guess we’ll have to work overnight.”

The scene soon flooded with voices of dissatisfaction and doubts.

Matthew was anxious too. He walked toward Jessica and asked, “Did you make a mistake?”

Jack shot Matthew a glance, and he kept quiet instantly. He then turned to command the people in the room, “Keep on searching”

While everyone got impatient after waiting for such a long time, someone shouted, “Found it!”

The production assistant raised the thing in his hand. The mask was inside a black plastic bag and wrapped in a thin layer of gauze.

In the middle of the crowd, there was a look of reluctance on a man.

“How did you know the thing is hidden here?” Matthew asked delightedly.

Jessica did not reply to him. Instead, she glanced around the crowd and looked at the skinny, tanned young man.

The young man met her eyes and averted his gaze instinctively, as he did not dare to look at her.

Jessica had noticed this person gazing around and looking guilty when Matthew was convincing the culprit to admit the crime earlier. She had been secretly observing this young man since then.

Jack noticed him too and ordered frigidly, “Seize him.”

The tanned-skinned young man pushed away from the crowd and ran outside.

However, the security guard was not a person to be trifled with. Soon, the security guard caught the young man and tied him up.

“Hand the woman and the young man to the police.”

Chapter 98

Since the mask had been found, Jessica bid Jack and Matthew goodbye and attempted to leave.

Just then, Jack called out her name.

He took the fox mask from Matthew and passed it to her.” You’re the one who found it. It should belong to you.”

The people around simultaneously gasped and were filled with envy.

“No need,” rejected Jessica.

She could not accept such a valuable gift from a stranger she had just met not long ago.

“I… “

Jack ignored her and stuffed the mask inside her bag. This thing is useless to me. You’re the perfect owner who can make it shine. Please accept it. It’s a reward for you.”

Seeing how insistent Jack was, Jessica accepted it readily and left in a hurry.

The crowd outside the arena had dispersed when Jessica walked out. There were only a few reporters and fans waiting outside.

They quickly rushed in her direction as soon as they saw someone walking out of the arena. However, they left in disappointment after seeing it was not Jack who came out. Samantha immediately dashed over when she saw Jessica. “What happened? What took you so long?”

Jessica said in a low voice as she glanced around at the reporters and fans, “Let’s get in the car, and we’ll talk after that.”

They walked outside of Zone D and headed for a modest yet luxurious Rolls-Royce car not far away.

The man in the car got out and waited patiently after seeing the two of them.

“Ms. Young,” the chauffeur greeted Samantha with respect and also gave Jessica a nod.

The chauffeur opened the car door, and a man was sitting inside, giving off a cold aura. He was in his tailored suit, showing off his slender legs.

Samantha was a little surprised when she saw the man and asked, “Uncle Charles, what are you doing here?”

She thought Derek was sent to fetch her, but she did not expect Charles would be here too.

If she had known, she and Jessica would have called a cab to head home.

“I just happened to stop by,” Charles said in a low voice, expressionlessly.

Charles raised his head, and his gaze fell on Jessica’s face. He was slightly stunned but averted his sight indifferently. “Get in the car.”

“Okay.” Samantha nodded obediently.

Jessica gave Charles a slight nod before she got into the car.

Samantha had always behaved dominantly in front of others. However, she was obedient and well-behaved when she was with Charles, as he was the only person she was afraid of.

Samantha was unsure whether it was her imagination, or if the atmosphere really did turn tense whenever she was with him.

She tilted her head slightly to sneak a peek at her best friend. To her surprise, Jessica looked calm as usual, as if the tense atmosphere did not bother her at all.

Jessica seemed to sense Samantha’s uneasiness. She took out something from her handbag and passed it to Samantha.

“What’s this?” Samantha asked curiously.

The next moment, she exclaimed in excitement as soon as she opened it. “Ahh! Oh my gosh! It’s Jack Ferguson’s autograph!”

Samantha was over the moon.

“Jess, how did you get it? I just said it for fun, but I can’t believe that you really got me his autograph. This is the best present of the year. I love you the most!” Samantha was bubbling with excitement and hugged Jessica.

“I’m glad that you like it.” Jessica seemed to be influenced by Samantha’s happiness as she smiled contentedly.

Charles looked at his niece, who behaved like a child. Then he glanced at the young woman sitting beside him, who smiled quietly.

Chapter 99

Jessica felt a smoldering gaze on her. She turned, and her crystal clear eyes met with a pair of deep mysterious eyes. His gaze was so intense that it was hard for her to ignore it. “What’s the matter?” Jessica asked calmly.

Charles studied her delicate features for a moment before he said, “You look like a friend of mine.”

Samantha was in high spirits while admiring her idol’s autograph, but she instantly rolled her eyes at Charles when she heard what he said.

What an old-fashioned pick-up line.

“Haha, Jess has an average face, so I think it’s quite normal for your friend to look like her.” Samantha quickly came to Jessica’s rescue.

Charles never gave any explanation, and he turned his gaze away afterward.

Twenty minutes later, the car stopped at the Larson residence.

After Jessica left, Samantha could not hold it anymore and

said, “Uncle Charles, Jessica is my classmate.”

Charles raised his eyebrows and signaled for her to continue.

It seemed like Charles did not get her hint. Samantha had no choice but to make it clear. “Don’t you try to rob the cradle, okay? You two are not compatible. Just forget it.” Charles fell silent and gave her a stony stare.

He always thought that his niece was not that smart, but now he realized she was indeed a fool.

“Starting from tomorrow, you should head home to study right after class. You’ll only gain your freedom when you finally make it into the top 100,” Charles commanded, not giving her a chance to say no.

Samantha was utterly dumbfounded. “Hey! How can you take revenge on me by abusing your power?”

You can’t treat me like this just because I can see through you. This is too much!

Charles ignored her protest.

“You should butter me up since Jessica is my best friend. If you treat me this way, don’t even think about becoming my bestie’s boyfriend later on.” Samantha puffed up her cheeks.

Charles slightly narrowed his eyes. “Top 50.”

She should study more. Otherwise, she will keep thinking about all sorts of nonsense.

It seemed that no matter how hard Samantha tried to plead with Charles, she could not change the fact that she was going to start her miserable life from now onward.

Meanwhile, there was also a person who was just as unfortunate as Samantha.

A minivan was slowly heading toward the biggest five-star hotel in town. Matthew sneaked a peek at Jack, who was resting with his eyes closed.

Then he finally decided to say what was in his heart after pondering for a moment. He asked tentatively, “Jack, what do you think about Jessica?”

Jack started picturing Jessica’s face in his mind while closing his eyes. “Not bad.”

Not bad?!

Matthew’s heart trembled slightly at the alarming thought.

Jack never gave good comments to any woman he met. Even the famous beautiful celebrities in the entertainment industry were merely considered “okay” by him.

I’ll bet he must have an interest in her. The way he behaved like a gentleman earlier is the best proof.

Although Jack was merely in his twenties, Jessica was way younger than him. It would cause a great stir if the media and fans were to find out the top male celebrity was in a relationship with a young lady.

Matthew was determined to stop Jack from courting Jessica.

“Jack, I know you’re young, but Jessica is way younger than you. If you are together with her, people say that you’re robbing the cradle, and it’s not good for your reputation. There are many beautiful women out there. You can’t sacrifice your future just for the sake of a young lady.”

Matthew tried his best to convince Jack, but he felt a sudden chill running through his body when he was talking.

Jack opened his eyes upon hearing Matthew say the phrase “robbing the cradle”. He then glared at him coldly.

Chapter 100

“What did you just say?” asked Jack coldly.

Matthew felt a chill run down his spine when his eyes met Jack’s icy stare. “I-I didn’t say anything,” he stammered.

Jack sneered, “Hmph! Robbing the cradle?”

How could he say that? I’m a gentleman. He doesn’t seem very competent as my agent. Maybe I should replace him.

Matthew felt uncomfortable with Jack’s angry stare. “Haha, I was kidding.” He quickly smiled sheepishly and made an excuse.

Jack retorted, “I’m not interested in her.”

“Okay! Okay!” responded Matthew.

&ltNot interested? What a lie! Pampering her with presents and your signature were clear signs.&gt

Matthew only dared to badmouth Jack in his heart, as he could not afford to provoke his employer. Yet, Jack knew what he was doing from his expression.

Jack could not explain why, but he felt close to her instinctively and inexplicably wanted to be nice to her.

He was also too lazy to explain to Matthew because what mattered most was that he understood the situation.

After Jack’s successful concert, discussions about it were still trending.

In the meantime, the mysterious Foxy Girl who appeared at the performance became an online sensation too.

The media scrambled to find out her identity. However, only Daisy, Samantha, and people close to Jack knew Jessica was the Foxy Girl. Without Jack and Jessica’s permission, they would never expose the latter’s identity.

“I heard from the news that the fox mask has many inlaid diamonds. They are worth around 150 thousand dollars.”

“It was fashionable. You can only see such an expensive accessory at Jack’s concert.”

“According to inside information, Jack had gifted the fox mask to the girl.”

“I’m so curious to know who the Foxy Girl is.”

“On the Internet, a list of female celebrities who matched the girl’s age has been circulating, but none seems to be the right person. Those female celebrities can never imitate the Foxy Girl’s charm.”

Sitting at a corner of Restaurant No.3, Jessica and

Samantha heard students gossiping about the Foxy Girl.

“Are you really not revealing your identity?” Samantha whispered.

Jessica shook her head and received a disappointed look from her best friend.

Sometimes this is the case – being more mysterious attracted more attention, and the popularity naturally increased.

All of a sudden, a girl at the neighboring table exclaimed,” Hey guys, check your Twitter now! The famous pianist Chad Zickerman publicly stated that he wants the Foxy Girl to be his protege.”

One after another, diners checked their Twitter accounts. What followed were exclamations of “Shit!” and the like. Samantha swiftly logged in to Twitter on her phone and instantly found the trending search of “looking for the Foxy Girl.”

She said, “Jess, Chad wants to be your mentor. It is a great opportunity.”

Chad was a renowned pianist in the country and also a member of the World Pianist Association.

If Jessica became his protege, she would have a bright future in the pianist profession.

However, Jessica calmly told Samantha that she was not interested, which the latter thought was a wasted golden opportunity.

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90) 

Chapter 81

“Zachary, you must get a ticket for Jess. When the time comes, we can go to the concert together,” Whitney said in concern.

Looking at how sensible and caring Whitney was, Zachary was both heartened and worried.

“Don’t bother.”

Jessica put down her chopsticks.

“Jess, are you unhappy?”

Her rejection made Whitney a little upset.

Whitney gritted her teeth and handed the ticket reluctantly to her. “I’ll give you this ticket then.”

Jessica sneered at Whitney’s act.

Zachary witnessed all of this and felt aggrieved for her.

His Whitney was just too compassionate and too much of a people-pleaser.

However, the other party seemed to be indifferent.

Thinking of the grievances and hardships Whitney suffered during his absence, his heart throbbed.

Since his parents did not love her, he would protect his sister from now on.

“Whitney, since she doesn’t appreciate it, you don’t have to give it to her.”

Zachary wanted to get along with Jessica, but Jessica’s behavior was too outrageous. They were both his sisters, but one made his heartache, and the other was uneducated.

He obviously preferred the former and did not really see the latter as his sister.

“Jess,” James said with displeasure.

Julianna sighed, and helplessly said, “Jess, I know that you are angry, but this is unrelated to Whitney. You two are sisters, and you should try to get along with her.”

Jessica looked at the people around her who were dissatisfied with her and noticed Whitney’s slightly gleeful expression. She felt that it was amusing.

This further reminded her of her suffering!

“I already have VVIP tickets. You can keep the VIP ticket for yourself.”

Jessica stood up…

After walking a few steps, she turned around and looked at Zachary pitifully. “As the future successor of the Larsons, you can’t even get a VVIP ticket. You should really reflect on your connections. The sad thing is that you are still acting so proud here.”

Zachary was utterly embarrassed by her words.

Seeing that he was embarrassed and beaten down, Jessica continued to attack him.

“As the heir of the family, you shouldn’t just focus on your home relationships. You should get some more exposure in the world and expand your contacts.”

James just felt that Jessica was insensible, but now he felt that Zachary was a little disappointing.

Both were his children, but Jess was able to do something Zachary was unable to do after coming back for such a short time. It showed that she was capable.

James started to like Jessica more, and he frowned

slightly after noticing Whitney’s bashful face and Zachary’s angry expression.

It seemed that he could not allow Zachary and Whitney to stay close to each other, or else he would be spoiled and unproductive.

Zachary was embarrassed after she taught him a lesson, and he was very resentful. He did not know that James was also dissatisfied with him.

He was even more ignorant of the fact that in the days to come, his position as the heir of the Larsons would become nonexistent.

The Larson Group, which the Larsons depended on, would acquire a large building.

The best way to retaliate against a person would be to destroy everything he completely cared about.

Jessica’s power was weak now, and she could not do anything, but a phrase aptly described the situation: a small leak could sink a great ship.

A little bit of corruption and a few small wins would cause the Larsons to eventually fall.

Chapter 82

In the study.

James sat on the sofa and looked at Zachary with his sharp eyes. “Zachary, you’re not young anymore. Starting from tomorrow, you will begin an internship at the company. The company is too far away from home, so you will live in an apartment in the city. Go out and meet with friends more often on the weekends. You don’t have to worry about family affairs.”

“Dad! Why did you believe that brat’s words? What does she know?” Zachary’s rage was soaring.

“I’ve had this in mind for a long time. It’s not just because of Jessica.”

Zachary was not convinced by his explanation, and he even felt that James was protecting Jessica.

Now that his biological daughter was back, he was about to abandon them.

She had planted a seed discreetly in their parents.

“In the future, you shouldn’t spend so much time with Whitney. You two are siblings.”

Zachary seemed to have been exposed and felt angry and ashamed. His face flushed as he roared, “Dad, did Jessica say that in front of you? Whitney and I are just brother and sister. It’s not as dirty as you think it is.”

“As long as it is not,” James said with a dark expression. He then ordered, “Get out.”

Zachary understood that his father was being serious and that there was no room for negotiation.

As soon as he opened the door, he saw Whitney’s frantic expression.

“Whitney,” Zachary called.

Whitney paused in her footsteps with red eyes. She was upset and full of self-condemnation. “Zachary, I’m sorry. It’s all because of me. I implicated you. I am going to look for Jess now to beg her to ask our parents to let you stay at home.”

Zachary grabbed her hand and warmly wiped away her tears. He reassuringly said, “No need. If you beg, she will just become more arrogant. No matter where I am, I will always be your pillar of strength. Don’t be afraid, I will always be there for you.”

“Zachary.” Whitney was so touched that she hugged him tightly.

Zachary felt her breath and warmth. His arms stiffened, and he wanted to hold her, but he hesitated. In the end, he gave in and held her firmly.

“What are you doing?”

Suddenly, Julianna’s voice was heard.

The siblings quickly separated.

Julianna’s eyes swept across Zachary’s body, and she finally noticed Whitney’s red eyes.

“What happened?”

“Mom, can you get Dad to show some mercy and let Zachary live in our home?” Whitney whined pitifully.

Julianna was originally happy that Zachary was at home, but after seeing her children hugging so intimately at home, she felt that something was wrong.

“Your brother is already an adult, so he should learn to live on his own. The family business still needs him.” Julianna tactfully rejected her.

Whitney’s heart sank.

At that moment, Whitney and Zachary felt abandoned by their parents.

The two looked at each other in determination and felt that they could only rely on each other.

They no longer had their place in this family.

“Mom is right. I should be independent. I will visit you often in the future, so don’t cry.” Zachary smiled and pinched her nose.

That intimate action was quite an eyesore to Julianna.

“It’s getting late, so you should rest.”

Early in the morning of the next day, Jessica went

downstairs to eat as usual. Just as she walked to the door, she heard a sweet voice.

“Jess, you’ve woken up? Quickly come and eat breakfast.”

Jessica looked at Whitney’s sweet smile.

This suspicious smile was very sickening.

Chapter 83

“Jess, come and have breakfast. I’m waiting for you to go to school together.”

Jessica did not know what medicine she had taken, but she admired her a little.

Now, there were many photos of her washing the toilet on the St. Daniel College website, and there were even photos of her lying on the toilet bowl with the caption “I’m eating.” An ordinary person would choose to pretend to be sick and stay at home like Edith until the matter subsided before returning to school in a low-key way.

However, Whitney was able to continue going to school the next day. This courage was nothing like the weakness that she portrayed.

In the car, the two set on separate sides.

“Jess, I know that you hate me in your heart, and don’t want to see me at home. I am about to discuss this with my parents. After I graduate, I will move out of the house and no longer hinder you.

“I know that it’s my fault that you suffered outside, so no matter what you do to me, I will accept it because I should do so. My only wish is that you don’t resent our parents. I also don’t want you to be unhappy.”

Her impassioned speech was very touching, and she seemed to be willing to sacrifice herself. Jessica was unaffected, but the chauffeur, Wallace, was moved.

In the past, the eldest miss was so arrogant, and would never lower her voice to appease someone else.

However, this was not exactly the eldest miss’s fault. It was all because of fate.

The eldest miss was also very pitiful.

However, the second miss was always very aggressive, and she did go overboard a little.

Jessica glanced at the chauffeur, Wallace, and sneered in her heart.

Did she really care about her reputation?

Life was short. Why should she put herself down for others?

As soon as they entered the school, people around them started pointing and whispering about Whitney.

“Whenever I see her now, I just think of the ‘Are you eating’ face.” A girl gloated gleefully.

“Same. In the past, she was a goddess, but now… Hahaha.”

“I want to see how she can still seduce Ryan and Yves in the future.”

“The shameless woman has completely lost her shine now. My prince charming will no longer be stolen away by this woman.”

“I feel embarrassed for her, so why did she even bother coming to school?”

“I really didn’t expect her to have such thick skin and come to school.”

More ruthless comments were heard by Whitney. Although she appeared normal, her hands were clenched into fists. “Everyone shut up.”

A cold voice silenced the surrounding discussion.

Whitney turned around with eyes filled with gratitude and admiration as she stared at Yves.

Yves originally wanted to step forward, but that meme of “I” m eating” appeared in his mind. He was reminded that she was the person in the picture, and his impression of her was ruined.

“Take care of yourself. I’m leaving now.”

Whitney looked at Yves with a hurt expression, but resentment spread in her heart.

Ever since the goddess image of Whitney was completely destroyed, she insisted on following Jessica to school every day. The surrounding students saw Whitney lowering her head and trying to appease Jessica.

At the start, they gloated at her misfortune, but now they started to sympathize with her miserable situation.

Samantha held Jessica’s arm, and said, “Whitney is always sticking by your side every day, and I’m sure she doesn’t have any good intentions. You have to be careful.”

Chapter 84

“I know.”

She knew exactly what Whitney’s motive was.

She probably just wanted her dead.

Since her image was ruined, she might as well become the underdog now to gain everyone’s sympathy. This way, she could slowly erase what had happened before while making Jessica look bad.

Killing two birds with one stone!

Seeing that she knew what to expect, Samantha did not say much. After all, she hadn’t met anyone smarter than Jessica.

“Tomorrow’s Jack’s concert. Don’t be late.”

“I won’t.”

Although they weren’t very much into Jack, they were just a wee bit curious about this person everyone liked so much. Yep, just a wee bit.

“I’ll pick you up at your house tomorrow,” Samantha said excitedly.

“It’s not on the way. We can just meet at the entrance.”

Just as they were exiting the school, they heard a coquettish voice.

“Jess.”

Everyone turned to look at Jessica.

Whitney hurried towards her, and wanted to carry her bag, but Jessica just walked right past her, leaving her standing alone.

Nearby, Ryan, Daisy, and a few others were watching.

“Whitney seems to be having a hard time in the Larson family,” Caleb whispered. “Her sister is so mean. Whitney is in for it.”

Daisy noticed the pity and heartache in Ryan’s eyes. She couldn’t help but frown.

It wasn’t easy for her to get Ryan away from Whitney. It couldn’t be ruined so quickly. “Ryan, you’ll surely be watching Jack’s concert tomorrow, right?”

She wanted to tell everyone that she was Jack’s piano accompaniment, but she couldn’t due to the stipulated rules, so she had no choice but to hold back. However, she really wished to have Ryan watch her perform on stage.

Ryan did not respond, but Zayne said, “Don’t worry, Jack is Ryan’s idol. He goes to every concert of his.”

Ryan glared at Zayne.

Hanson City.

The city was brightly lit at night. On this day, cars and people were swarming into the indoor stadium, and the traffic line stretched to many miles away.

Traffic police, security guards, and so on were deployed to maintain order. There were all sorts of flowers, hampers, and advertising posters on the way leading towards the stadium. Many fans even stepped up, and voluntarily ushered the rest of the audience.

Whether it was in this life or the last, this was Jessica’s first time at a concert. She did not know that she had to leave five hours in advance in order to make it in time.

Otherwise… she’d be stuck miles away on the road while the car line did not seem to be moving.

“Jess, are you here yet?” Samantha asked anxiously as she waited at the entrance.

“Uh, I’m caught in a jam.” Jessica felt guilty.

“Jam?” Samantha raised her voice. “Where exactly?”

“About four miles from the entrance.”

“Damn, it’s about to start soon, though.”

Had she known that she’d be late, she would have taken a detour to pick her up at her house.

“Don’t worry, I’ll hurry there as soon as I can.” Jessica handed the driver some money and then got out of the car, all ready to run there.

At this time, the backstage was extremely busy and messy. Daisy was brought to the backstage for her makeup.

Right then, an employee appeared at the backstage and scanned the surroundings. “Who is Daisy?”

Daisy got up. “I am.”

“Come with me. Mr. Ferguson wants to see you,” the employee said expressionlessly.

Chapter 85

“Jack wants to meet me?”

Daisy was so excited her heart began pounding wildly.

“Mm-hmm, follow me.”

Daisy followed the employee. The further they went, the fewer people there were. On the contrary, there were more and more security officers looking out for suspicious individuals on the way.

He opened the door for her, and she entered a huge lounge. A few top-class makeup artists were busy working inside. They didn’t really care that someone had entered.

“Wait here for a while.”

“Mr. Ferguson, Miss Daisy is here,” the employee said to the classy-looking man who was sitting on the couch and resting his eyes after they entered the lounge.

Jack opened his eyes. “Mm-hmm.”

The manager waved for the assistant to leave the room, leaving Daisy inside.

Daisy held her breath as she kept her eyes on the man. His features were exquisite, and he looked a little Eurasian with those deep-set eyes.

This was her first time seeing her idol up close.

Jack looked up and frowned slightly. “Turn around.”

Daisy did not react.

His assistant urged, “Miss Lan, turn around.”

“Oh.” Daisy hurriedly turned around.

Jack scanned her from head to toe and then said in his

hoarse, captivating voice, “It’s not her.”

Matthew was shocked. How could it not be her?!

He’d actually contacted the teacher thrice to ensure that she’d been the one in the piano room that day.

Daisy was confused about what they meant by this. She didn’t have a good feeling about this.

“Who was the girl with you that day?” Jack asked.

“W-which day?”

“Half a month ago, at about 2.10 pm, in the piano room on the second floor. Who was the girl playing Chopin in C- minor?”

At that moment, Daisy knew exactly what was going on. They were not looking for her but for Jessica. Disappointment flashed on her face.

“Try it out,” Jack said.

Matthew immediately pulled the velvet cloth off a piano and opened it.

Daisy was nervous.

She knew that if she failed this test, she wouldn’t be able to perform.

When the piano tunes rang out, everyone in the room turned around instinctively, but soon they got back to busying themselves.

When she entered the second verse, Jack frowned slightly. Matthew understood that this meant for her to stop.

“You’re pretty good. Someday, you’ll surely be able to share the stage with Jack,” Matthew said gently. “Miss Lan, would it be alright if you gave us your schoolmate’s contact number?”

Daisy could barely hide her disappointment. “The person you’re looking for is Jessica. I’m not close to her, and don’t have her number on my cell phone.”

She grew up playing the piano, and she couldn’t even beat someone who was born into poverty.

This contrast and reality hit her hard.

Matthew was worried that she did not want to share the contact number out of selfish reasons, and so said nicely,” Daisy, you’re a good girl. You’d hope for Jack’s concert to be perfect, right? That pianist is really important to Jack. You’re her schoolmate, could you find a way to contact her?”

Chapter 86

Daisy glanced at Jack, and then at Matthew before finally nodding. She gave Whitney a call.

“Whitney, do you have Jessica’s contact number?”

Whitney was at the entrance, and couldn’t hear her clearly with all the noise around her.

“What? What did you say? I can’t hear you.”

After repeating multiple times, Whitney finally heard the question clearly, but she did not have the number, either.

Daisy then contacted Jessica’s classmates, but none of them had her number.

Matthew was getting anxious, but he could tell that Daisy was doing her best.

How solitary was this Jessica girl that nobody had her number?

“Give the last song a miss,” Jack said deeply.

Matthew got even more flustered. “No, that’s the highlight of today’s performance. The fans are looking forward to that last song. If you give it a pass, they’ll be really upset.” Gosh!

They really could not leave the last song out, otherwise it’d be hard to answer the organizers. It was clearly written in the agreement; that they could not just cancel it at the last minute.

“It’ll sound good even without an accompaniment. If it really doesn’t work, we can…”

Matthew’s voice trailed off under the cold gaze of Jack.

The Fergusons were all perfectionists, and it was especially obvious in Jack…

But it didn’t always have to be the case.

Daisy looked at the situation, and said, “A-actually, there’s a schoolmate who surely has her number. Once I manage to get hold of this schoolmate’s contact number, we should be able to get Jessica.”

Matthew’s eyes lit up. “Let’s get to it, then.”

The start of the concert was drawing closer. They didn’t have much time left.

At this point, Jessica had just run a few miles to arrive at the venue. It was only five minutes to the start of the concert. Samantha felt relieved when she saw her approaching.

“You’re finally here. Let’s hurry.”

Before Jessica could catch her breath, Samantha grabbed her hand and led her towards the ticket-checking area. Some people were busy trying to sell tickets. “We have some tickets, would you want them? Only 4,888 dollars.” “No need.” Samantha waved them away impatiently.

She was in a rush to get inside. She didn’t want to miss the opening ceremony.

Samantha fished out two VVIP tickets from her bag and was about to show it to the employees at the entrance, but her cell phone kept ringing. She didn’t want to pick it up, but it was going on and on.

“Give me your bag, you can pick it up first.”

Jessica took her bag from her.

At this point, a huge and coarse hand suddenly appeared between them, and snatched the items in Samantha’s hand.

Jessica intuitively protected the bag when she saw the hand reach between them, but what shocked her was that the person was after the tickets, not her bag.

Samantha’s tickets were taken away just like that.

Samantha was in shock.

The next moment, she yelled, “My tickets!!!”

Jessica had quick reflexes. She turned around and hurled a bottle at the robber.

Boom.

It hit him directly.

The robber landed on the ground, and Jessica quickly grabbed his arm and twisted it behind his back. She pinned him to the ground with her knee.

“Aaah!” The robber groaned. “My arm is about to break!”

Chapter 87

Samantha hurried over right away and whacked the robber on the head with her bag. “Who asked you to snatch my tickets. Why didn’t you grab my bag instead?! You could’ve snatched something else, but you went for my tickets! I’ll whack you.”

“Please have mercy. Let me live.” The man was pleading.

The security officers came forward quickly and took over. “Hand over the tickets.”

“In my pocket.”

Samantha reached into his pockets and got the tickets, but her face went dark when she saw the tickets.

One of the tickets had a small part of the QR code torn off, while the other was in good condition.

Samantha was fuming!

“Pay me for my tickets! It’s a VVIP ticket!”

It was so hard to get it!

The robber felt that it was such a pity when he realized that they were VVIP tickets-not because they were ruined, but because he could’ve made big bucks out of them.

If he hadn’t been caught, he could’ve made up to over 100, 000 dollars with this.

The robber was taken away by the policemen.

Samantha was really upset.

Jessica pressed the intact ticket into her palm. “It’s about to start, hurry and get in there.”

She was right about not watching it.

After all, she wasn’t really a fan of Jack.

But Samantha didn’t feel the same. She felt that it was too

mean of her to leave her good friend outside while she watched the concert alone.

“Forget it, I’m not watching it, either.”

Her heart ached so much when she said that.

This was but Jack’s concert, the concert she’d been waiting for for a long time.

“No.” Jessica thought for a bit and then took the ticket to the ticket-checking area. “This is an authentic ticket, it was just damaged during the robbery just now. Could you let this pass?”

The employee shook his head immediately. “No.”

“It was snatched right at the entrance, you saw it too. The ticket is real,” Samantha added.

But no matter what they said, the employee just wouldn’t let it pass.

“The concert is starting, you should go in. I’m alright.” Jessica nudged her inwards.

As if recalling something, Samantha took her cell phone out while mumbling, “It’s all because of that call. I’m going to ask them to pay for it.”

Daisy had made a few consecutive calls but to no avail. Just as she and Matthew were about to give up, Samantha returned the call.

They exchanged delighted glances and Daisy picked it up. “Samantha, I’m Daisy.”

Samantha raised a brow. “Daisy?”

She wasn’t close to her. Why would she call out of the blue?

Samantha was upset, no matter who the other person was. “You’d better have something important, otherwise I’ll really kill you.”

“It’s very, very important. Could you give me Jessica’s number? I’ve got to look for her. Urgently.”

“You’re looking for Jessica?” Samantha turned towards

Jessica with some skepticism.

Jessica took the phone from her. “I’m Jessica.”

Matthew said, “Hello, Jessica. I’m Jack’s manager, Matthew.

Here’s what’s happening. Jack needs a piano accompaniment for his concert. He heard you play the piano before and thinks you’re pretty good. Could you help us out and play a tune with Jack? Just one song. Is it alright?”

Chapter 88

Usually, she would not accept such requests.

However, when she saw the disappointment on Samantha’s face, she replied flatly, “Okay.”

Matthew breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you. Where are you now?”

“At the entrance to Zone C. I’ll need you to send someone to get us,” she said.

“All right, no problem.”

Jessica returned the phone to Samantha. “You don’t have to go looking for Uncle Charles anymore.”

Soon, another staff hurried up to them and had a word with the person checking the tickets. Then Jessica and Samantha were allowed into the venue.

“What’s the matter?” Samantha asked curiously.

“They seem to be short of a piano accompanist, so they asked me to help,” Jessica answered.

Samantha grabbed her hand excitedly. “Does that mean that you’ll get to be near Jack?”

Jessica nodded.

Samantha was pleasantly surprised when she heard that.” Jess, you’re so lucky. The first time you attend a concert, you get to have close contact with your idol. How great is that?”

Although Samantha was inexplicably excited at the news, Jessica appeared to be indifferent. It seemed as if she was not the slightest bit excited or happy.

When they got backstage, the staff looked at them

apologetically. “Ms. Stone, the backstage is for authorized personnel only. I can take your friend into the hall to watch the concert.”

Samantha looked a little disappointed, but she did not insist on tagging along. She turned to Jessica and whispered, “Go on. If you see Jack, help me get his autograph. If you can’t, then that’s all right too.”

“Okay,” Jessica replied.

Then the two of them parted ways.

It was noisy backstage, and people rushed back and forth. Although it appeared chaotic, there was order in the chaos. The staff led Jessica to a dressing room right at the back. “So you’re Jessica?” Matthew asked as he gave her a once-over. He found her surprisingly beautiful. Just based on her delicate features alone, she looked like she could be a celebrity.

She has potential!

“Yes,” she answered.

“Can you play Chopin’s Nocturne in C minor?” he asked. ” The piece that you played in St. Daniel College’s piano room half a month ago.”

Without replying, she sat down in front of the piano, and her slender fingers started flying across the black and white keys. The melodious tune filled the room, bringing with it a sense of peace and calm. Gradually, the people in the dressing room slowed down what they were doing. Their anxiety and tension also dissipated.

That’s it! That’s the sound!

After getting the confirmation he was looking for, Matthew immediately waved a makeup artist-cum-stylist over. “Hurry, do her makeup and get her changed.”

One of the staff pulled a rack of elegant evening gowns over. After a quick glance, the stylist picked out a white evening gown, confident that it would highlight Jessica’s bright, sparkling eyes.

However, when the staff showed Jessica the gown, she barely glanced at it before rejecting it.

“My dear, you’ll look gorgeous in this white evening gown,” said the stylist.

The gown was beautiful indeed, but Jessica detested the color white.

It’s such a cold color!

Jessica’s gaze traveled over the rack of gowns and

stopped on a red one. “That one,” she said.

The stylist clapped his hands over his mouth dramatically. Oh my goodness! My dear, red is too bold. You’re still young, so you won’t be able to pull it off. It’ll just make you look trashy.”

However, no matter how hard he tried to persuade her, she stuck to her own opinion.

Helpless, the stylist had no choice but to let Jessica change into the red gown.

The door to the changing room opened. When Miley, the stylist, saw her, he covered his mouth with both hands and gave an excited shriek. “Oh my goodness!” he cried out in surprise.

Chapter 89

The one-shoulder, figure-hugging gown showed off Jessica’s slender figure and slim waist, while the fiery red color made her skin appear even fairer and even seemed to glow. The ruffled skirt swished around her as she moved – the gold-embroidered hem of the gown caught the light and shimmered like stars.

Miley’s cry of surprise drew the attention of the surrounding people, and they all turned to gaze in awe at Jessica.

“My dear, you’re gorgeous! You look like an angel. That gown suits you perfectly,” he enthused, continuing to shower her with praises.

However, Jessica’s expression remained calm, like she was not the one on the receiving end of the compliments.

Meanwhile, the staff had often heard such praises uttered, but it was the first time they all agreed with it.

To everyone’s surprise, the gown looked as if it was custom-made for Jessica.

“My dear, let me do your makeup. I promise that you’ll stun everyone with your beauty and be the most captivating person here tonight,” Miley gushed.

When his fingers touched her face, he let out another dramatic sigh. “Oh my! Your skin is so soft and supple. No amount of aesthetic treatment will achieve such a result. Gosh, you’re simply perfect.”

Embarrassed by his adulation, Jessica’s eyebrows started to twitch. Unable to stand it any longer, she snapped, “Shut up!”

She glared at Miley coldly, her eyes meeting his in the mirror.

He was stunned, but instead of feeling afraid, he became even more excited.

Somehow, that piercing gaze of hers gave him inspiration. His gaze turned serious as he threw himself into the task at hand. It was as if he was painting a masterpiece with the makeup brush in his hand, and Jessica’s face was his canvas.

As he applied the makeup, Jessica studied the piano score, playing it in her head.

Finally, Miley’s hands stopped moving. The makeup was complete.

The assistant helping him stared at the pretty and elegant woman before her, and her jaw dropped.

Miley stepped back and looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction. “Come on, my dear. Stand up and let everybody take a look.”

When the others in the room heard that, they smiled and glanced over carelessly, but her beauty arrested their gaze immediately.

There was a collective gasp of admiration. Stunning was not enough to describe her striking and unique beauty. She did not look like she was there in a supporting role. Instead, she looked like she was the star of the night.

At that moment, Matthew walked into the dressing room. Is everything done? Is she ready yet? Jack is…”

His voice trailed off when he caught sight of Jessica all dolled up.

Damn it! The pretty lady has transformed into a beautiful woman with a face that can launch a thousand ships. After he got over his initial surprise, he looked carefully at her face. He had the feeling that she looked somewhat familiar. It was as if he had seen her before, but he could not remember where.

He shook his head, dismissing the thought.

There’s no time to think of other things now.

“Ms. Stone, follow me. Jack wants to meet you,” he said.

He brought her to another dressing room. Inside, the staff were busy attending to one person.

That person had his back on them. He looked tall and slender. Even though they could not see his face, he exuded a dignified aura tinged with coldness and arrogance.

Chapter 90

“Jack, Jessica’s here,” said Matthew.

Jack turned around and gazed at her with his jet-black eyes. His heart skipped a beat as he felt a sudden sense of familiarity that made him want to get even closer to her.

It was both sudden and strange, but he was not disgusted by it.

The stony expression on his handsome face and his sharp gaze softened subconsciously. His magnetic voice was low and gentle as he asked, “How about giving it a go?” As he spoke, his gaze flicked toward the piano in a corner. “Okay,” Jessica replied.

Matthew looked at Jack with surprise. He had never seen him treat someone so gently.

Was he mesmerized by her beauty? Is that why he’s talking to her so politely?

She sat in front of the piano and did not even glance at the score. Instead, she closed her eyes and played without missing a note. Although her tempo was a little fast, it was not noticeable.

Everyone in the dressing room turned to look at her with admiration.

After she played the last note, Jack slowly opened his eyes and met her gaze. Subconsciously, he softened his cold tone as he remarked, “Your tempo was half a beat too fast. Watch out for that during the performance.”

“Okay,” Jessica answered obediently.

Matthew smiled and quipped, “Not bad. You must be an avid fan of Jack’s to know the song so well. I bet you play it all the time.”

“It was my first time playing it,” Jessica replied truthfully.

Her response rendered everyone speechless.

“The first time?” Matthew repeated in a slightly squeaky voice.

She must be bragging! How could that be her first time playing it? Don’t tell me she memorized the entire score after getting it just now and played it perfectly on her first attempt.

“That’s right,” she replied. “When you gave me the score earlier, that was my first time seeing it.”

Matthew was dumbfounded as he met Jessica’s clear, steady gaze.

“And you managed to memorize all of it in such a short span of time?” he asked, unable to mask the tone of surprise in his voice.

Jessica nodded.

Everyone looked at her admiringly.

With that natural talent of hers, she was sure to become an outstanding pianist if she continued her studies in music.

After the guest artist’s performance ended, it was Jack’s turn to go on stage again.

Jessica stood in a corner in the back to watch.

When Jack walked out, the audience erupted into loud cheers and applause that reverberated throughout the stadium.

The lights dimmed, and then his deep, magnetic voice filled the arena. As soon as he started singing, the chatter in the audience faded instantly.

It was Jessica’s first time hearing one of Jack’s songs.

His singing sounded familiar, and something long-buried in her memory told her that she had heard it before.

However, it had been a long time, and the memory was hazy.

Maybe I heard his songs before in my past life but forgot all about it.

A staff member came up to her and started ushering her toward the dressing room. “Jessica, there you are. You should get ready. It’s your turn to go on soon.”

“Excuse me, do you have a mask?” Jessica asked suddenly.

When Miley heard that, he had a sinking feeling. “My dear, why would you need that? Are you thinking of doing what I think you’re going to do? If that’s the case, then it’ll be a disaster.”

“It’s precisely what you think,” Jessica replied with a smile.

“What?! Oh my, you should let everyone see your pretty face. It’ll be a waste to cover it up,” he protested, trying to dissuade her.

Nonetheless, the sight of the crowded arena reminded Jessica to be vigilant.

The Larson family had not fallen, which meant that she had yet to finish collecting the debts of their past life.

Therefore, attracting too much attention would hinder her plans.

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100

Chapter 91

Let’s Watch the Sunrise Together

Martin stayed up all night and sent messages to Paige at six in the morning.

“Didn’t I let you hug me every day?” Paige’s slender fingers tapped on the screen.

“Sleep well. We will meet again in a while,” Paige replied patiently.

Unexpectedly, Martin called Paige a few seconds after she sent the message.

“Paige.

“Why did you wake up so early? Did you have a nightmare?” Martin asked in a charming voice. “You haven’t slept yet?” Paige did not know whether her childhood experience was a nightmare.

“Yes. I can’t sleep.”

“I miss you so much,” Martin said in a particularly seductive voice.

Martin recalled the time he spent with Paige many times. He missed Paige so much that he couldn’t sleep.

“Are you still sleepy?”

“No,” Paige said flatly.

“Let’s go and watch the sunrise together.”

Martin wanted to see Paige. After getting permission, he quickly went out.

After Paige washed up and changed her clothes, Martin’s car arrived at the door of her house.

Just as Paige walked out of the door, Martin held her in his arms.

Smelling Paige’s elegant fragrance, Martin finally stopped missing her.

“I miss you so much.”

Martin looked down and saw the on Paige’s fair neck. He couldn’t help but hold this face that was on his mind day and night in both hands and put on a doting smile. “Good morning.” “Good morning.”

‘Let’s go to Star Restaurant to watch the sunrise and have breakfast.”

“Okay.”

“You look so good when you just woke up.”

Martin rubbed Paige’s face and smiled even more indulgently.

Paige didn’t say anything

On the balcony, Patricia thought that her eyes deceived her at first.

Patricia took out a pair of binoculars. She was shocked after she confirmed it!

It really was Martin!

Martin personally drove to pick up Paige!

Not only did Martin open the car door for Paige, but he also protected her head when she got in the car. After she was in the car, he bent down to fasten her seat belt and gave her a lingering morning kiss!

Patricia could not believe her eyes. Martin and Paige were together until 11 last night. It was not even 7 in the morning. They were together so soon!

Watching their car drive away, Patricia was boiling with rage. She wished she could tear Paige apart and angrily went to Amily.

Star Restaurant was located at the top of the mountain, and it was the best place to watch the sunrise.

When Martin and Paige arrived, the sun had risen. The light shone on them already. It was as beautiful as a painting.

“We are a little late.”

Martin bent his arm around Paige’s shoulder and said, “Let’s come early next time.

“Okay.

“But this is also pretty good.” Paige looked at the scenery in front of her.

In the past, Paige did not have the time to appreciate the landscape of nature. She was satisfied with what she saw now.

When Martin saw the sunlight fall on Paige’s fair face, he said, “Yes, it’s pretty good.”

Martin couldn’t help but kiss Paige.

When Jaydan saw Martin and Paige kissing under the sunlight, his eyes nearly popped out of his head.

What was going on?!

The last time Martin and Paige came, they just held hands. Now they kissed each other?

It was too fast!!

After the long kiss, Martin looked into Paige’s eyes and gently said, ‘Tell me everything afterward. Whether it is happy or sad, 1 will be your first listener.” Paige raised her eyes and looked at Martin’s sincere expression.

‘Don’t take everything on your own, okay?”

Paige had never shared what she thought with anyone, no matter whether it was good or bad. She didn’t even tell Anna and the others in detail.

Seeing Martin’s serious and concerned look, Paige nodded.

Paige would try to do that.

Martin touched Paige’s face and smiled lovingly. “Let’s go and have breakfast.”

After breakfast, Paige went to work. She found some clues from the statements.

Paige’s slender fingers tapped on the table, thinking about how many things Nigel had hidden from her.

“Ms. Tate, Mariela wants to meet you!”

Deon said outside the door.

‘Come in.”

When Mariela came in, there were tears in her eyes.

“Morning, Ms. Tate. This is the autumn design I recently finished.”

Mariela respectfully presented the design drafts to Paige with a smile.

However, it was obvious that her smile was somewhat forced and there was even a trace of sadness.

“Mr. Gardner asked me to show the drafts to you. He said that you are the best designer…”

“Did you cry?” Paige looked at Mariela’s red eyes.

Mariela shook her head. However, the feelings that she had tried hard to contain were so overwhelming that she sobbed in a low voice.

‘Sit and calm yourself down.”

Paige did not force Mariela. Instead, she handed Mariela a tissue and waited for her to calm down.

Tears rolled down Mariela’s cheeks. She wanted to hold back her tears several times, but she failed due to the overwhelming emotions.

Outside the door, Deon did not know what was going on. He was confused and shook his head at Paige.

Deon took out his phone and sent a message to Paige on Line.

“I also don’t know what happened to Mariela. Do you want me to ask about it?”

Paige faintly replied, “No need.”

When Mariela finally stopped crying, Paige poured her a glass of water and placed it in front of her.

“Ms. Tate…” Mariela did not expect that Paige would personally pour her water. Paige, who was not related to her by blood, was so good to her. When she thought of her family, she couldn’t help but feel sad again.

“Was it about work?” Paige looked at Mariela and asked lightly.

Mariela shook her head.

‘Family affairs?”

Mariela nodded.

Paige finally understood that only the family could hurt one so deeply.

“I… I… Mariela bore it for a while before saying, “Today is my father’s death anniversary… But… But they went too far. They dumped trash on my father’s grave… If I hadn’t gone there, I wouldn’t have known that my father had suffered such humiliation.”

Mariela could not help but cry again. She did not want to bring personal affairs and feelings to work, but when she thought of her father’s grave, she felt angry and wronged!

“I haven’t told my mother about this…” Before Mariela finished speaking, she burst into tears again, choking with and unable to speak.

Paige waited for Mariela to stop crying before asking, “Was it done by your relatives?”

“Yes!!”

Mariela thought of those heartless relatives and cried bitterly.

‘You know what, my family also runs a clothing company… Mariela wiped her tears and said, “The company was founded by my grandfather. After he died, my father was in charge of it. But a few years ago, he suddenly died in a car accident…”

Chapter 92

Mariela choked and continued, “My uncle, Emesto Robins, said that my mother and I didn’t know how to run the company, so he took away the management. He even tried to take our assets from us. Finally, he kicked us out of the house.”

Manela sobbed, “My mother had some houses before, but now they are all gone…”

“No one to speak up for you?”

Paige asked softly.

“Before that, my grandfather was in charge of the company. After Grandpa passed away, Grandma also passed away shortly after. Originally, my father was in charge of the company, but after my father left, everyone decided to follow Ernesto’s lead”

No one stood up to speak for them.

There were some relatives who advised them to be more open-minded and to show the white feather. After all, under the protection of the Robins family, they would not be short of food and clothing.

If Mariela tried to go against the Robins family, she knew she would definitely end up very miserable.

“But I just don’t I want to show the white feather. They have gone too far.”

Emesto and his wife bullied them every day. Later, even Mariela’s cousins dared to be rude to her and Evelyn. When Mariela and Evelyn later moved to a rented apartment, her cousins would still pick on them from time to time.

To Ernesto and his family, making fun of Mariela and her father was interesting

“It was definitely done by my cousin!”

Mariela was furious. “It was the same last year. My cousin brought some bodyguards and kicked down my father’s offerings. She even dumped a lot of trash there and said a lot of disrespectful things. My mother was angry and argued with her. Finally, she was Injured by the bodyguards. Oh, no…”

‘It was also about this time last year… Ms. Tate, can I make a call?” Mariela seemed to think of something.

Paige guessed something and looked up. “Of course.”

Mariela hurriedly took out her phone and dialed Evelyn’s number. But no one answered.

Mariela was flustered and had a bad feeling.

At this moment, Deon knocked on the door. ‘Ms. Tate, there is a lingerie company whose sales have been booming recently. They want us to help them with the processing. Their current production line can’t produce so many goods… The price is quite tempting. Their manager wants to ask you to meet at Warren Café about an hour later…”

Mariela called two more times, but still, no one answered. She was very anxious. “Ms. Tate, can I take a leave? I want to go to Mount Rally to take a look…”

John’s grave was at the top of Mount Rally.

Warren Cafe was actually only ten minutes away from there.

“I can give you a ride.”

Paige looked at Deon. “Go and prepare the car.”

Martin had been picking her up and dropping her off, so she was not driving her own car, but she still had two spare cars in the company garage.

After they left, a hand picked up the design drafts on the desk…

Along the way, Mariela kept calling Evelyn. She was very anxious.

When they finally reached the top of Mount Rally, far away, Mariela saw a group of people surrounding Evelyn. Her cousin Jessie was also there.

Jessie said deliberately, “Evelyn, John has been dead for years. You are really pathetic. Fortunately, I found a way for you. My bodyguard is about the same age as John. Why don’t you get together with him? You can have John as a witness to you and him at the grave…”

The girl who spoke was about seven or eight years old. She was wearing an expensive dress and shiny accessories. A diamond headband pulled her blonde bangs to the back of her head. Her long, wavy hair cascaded down her back. She was youthful and energetic, looking beautiful and noble.

Jessie! Are you serious? John was really good to your family when he was alive! Don’t you think you’ve gone too far? Do you still have a conscience?”

Although Evelyn was angry, she knew better than anyone that she was at a disadvantage. Jessie actually had brought so many bodyguards.

“I almost forgot about it. John was deeply loved by Grandpa. At that time, your family always suppressed us. But now, things have changed…”

When Jessie said this, she looked at Pascal. “Pascal, what are you still standing there for? Take good care of Evelyn so that John can see that his wife has someone to take care of her. I believe he will be happy.”

The bodyguard named Pascal was short and burly, about forty years old, and his eyes were full of greed and lust.

Evelyn lived a comfortable life for half her life. She was aging well, and she had the temperament of a noblewoman. Even though she moved to a rented apartment, her noble elegance was not reduced at all. Although her clothes were out of fashion, she was still attractive, which excited Pascal a lot.

“Pascal is a little poor. Although he can’t be compared with John, he’s a good match for you now.”

Jessie watched as Pascal walked towards Evelyn step by step. She raised a smile as if she was watching a good show, “Evelyn, enjoy yourself. Pascal will make you comfortable.”

Evelyn pointed at the tombstone and said, “Today, if he dares to touch me, I will kill myself right here! How will you explain this to the Robins family? How will you explain to your ancestors?”

Hearing this, Jessie chuckled, “John has been dead for so long, and you still want to keep your integrity? My ancestors have been lying in the coffin for so long! They can’t help you! Besides, who dares to speak up for you and your daughter?”

I…

At this time, Mariela suddenly rushed in front of Jessie. She raised her hand to slap Jessie, however, Mariela was stopped by the bodyguards. She was pushed to the ground.

Mariela fell, and her elbow was bleeding.

“Mariela, why are you here?

“Go quickly,” said Evelyn.

Mariela glared at Jessie in front of her angrily. “Do you have in your mouth? It really stinks. Why do you say these things? Why don’t these lackeys around you use a brush to brush your teeth?”

“Mariela!”

When Jessie saw Mariela, she was angry and laughed, “You came at the right time. Xavier, didn’t you take a fancy to her for a long time? Today, you and Pascal will take good care of them.” “How dare you!” Mariela was furious.

“So what? Can John crawl out of the ground to protect you and your mother?”

“Do it.” Jessie raised her eyebrows proudly.

Pascal was the first to go over and wanted to tear off Evelyn’s clothes. Evelyn screamed out of fear.

“Let go of my mother!”

Mariela wanted to save Evelyn, but she was held back by Xavier and dragged to the grass around her. “let go of me!”

Suddenly, a slender hand grabbed Xavier’s arm. Before Xavier could react, he was kicked into the grass.

Chapter 93

Kneel

Mariela was still in shock. She thought, it’s Ms. Tate!

Paige’s wrestling skills were actually so good!

Paige pulled Mariela up with a poker face. “Are you afright?”

Mariela shook her head, and her tears came out. Fortunately, Paige helped her….

Deon picked up a stone and smashed it on Pascal’s back. Pascal felt a sharp pain. He looked back and saw a gentleman in a suit. Hi looked young, not like someone who would fight. Jessie came back to her senses and saw the two people in front of her. She was a little surprised. “Oh. Are they your bodyguards?”

Jessie saw Deon and Paige.

“She looks pretty good.”

Jessie looked at Paige’s beautiful face and said to the bodyguard beside her, “Have you taken a fancy to her? Feel free to enjoy it As for this man… Just beat him to death.”

“You guys hurry up and leave…” Mariela was frightened, “Don’t worry about us. Just leave this place…”

Those people were crazy and could do anything!

Although Paige was good at fighting, she couldn’t beat so many people…

Paige didn’t think much of it. Her face was still proud and cold.

She protected Mariela behind her and casually asked Jessie in front of her, “Did you dump the garbage here in the morning?”

‘So what?”

Jessie crossed her hands in front of her chest, rolling her eyes. “I was also the one who asked people to splash the paint just now. Do you want to stand up for Mariela? Who do you think you are?” “Don’t worry about us…” Mariela pulled the corner of Paige’s clothes and whispered, “You guys go quickly! There are too many of them…

Clank.

A crisp slap sounded in everyone’s ears.

Before anyone could react, another slap hit Jessie in the face.

Paige’s movements were fast and accurate. In less than a second, she had already slapped Jessie’s face twice.

“How dare you slap me!”

“Didn’t Mariela tell you who I am?” Jessie couldn’t believe it. She thought, has this woman gone crazy?

“Oh, she just said you were a slot.”

Deon smiled and found it funny.

“You…!

“The two slaps were for Mariela and her mother… Now, this one is for her dead father. Do you know how to treat people with respect?” Paige slapped Jessie for the third time.

“! What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and kill this idiot!”

As soon as Jessie finished speaking, seven or eight bodyguards rushed up and surrounded Paige.

She had never seen such a scene before. She was so scared that she stood in front of Paige and said, “This has nothing to do with her. Just come at me.

“Ms. Paige, you go quickly. I will solve this. Although Deon was afraid, he still bravely protected Paige and whispered to her, “Can you drive? If you can’t run down the mountain! I will stall them!” “None of you will be able to escape today!”

Jessie pointed at Paige in anger, gritted her teeth, and said, “Keep this woman alive! I want to slowly torture her.

The bodyguards attacked Paige one after another.

However, Paige either easily avoided the attacks, or easily kicked them away. She handled them with ease.

Jessie saw her bodyguards fall one by one. In the end, no one stood up. All of them covered their stomachs and held their heads as they screamed on the ground…

Jessie looked at Paige in disbelief. “You bunch of losers! You can’t even beat a teenage girl! Hurry up and stand up!”

The bodyguards were really in so much pain that they couldn’t stand up.

Jessie watched as Paige approached her step by step. Jessie became timid and unconsciously retreated.

“Hear me out, I am the daughter of the Robins family…”

“Isn’t Mariela the daughter of the Robins family?”

Paige raised her eyebrows. “Who do you think you are?”

“Mariela is just an outcast! Listen, if you help me deal with her, I can let bygones be bygones… I can even give you anything!”

Deon almost laughed out loud. Paige’s fiancé was Martin! She didn’t need any favors from Jessie. Martin would give her everything she wanted.

“Mari, how do you plan to resolve this matter?”

Paige’s eyes fell on Mariela.

Jessie spoke rudely to Mariela’s deceased father, John, and tried to let people rape her and Evelyn….

Mariela was so angry that she rushed over and slapped Jessie in the face several times.

If not for Paige, she and Evelyn would have been raped today!

“Mariela, how dare you slap me?”

“I’m going to slap you so hard!”

Mariela slapped Jessie two more times, her hands burning with pain.

“In the morning, you asked someone to dump trash on my father’s grave. I endured it! Now you ask someone to splash oil paint on my father’s gravel And you want your people to rape us! You vicious woman! Kneel down and apologize to my father!”

“No way!”

Mariela forcefully pulled Jessie and pressed her, but Jessie refused to lower her head, not even willing to kneel.

“Jessie, don’t you feel guilty at all?

Mariela asked loudly.

“Guilty? What do I feel guilty about? All the good things were taken by your family back then! What you feel now is just how we felt at that time!”

“Did my father not treat you and your family fairly when he was alive? Even though he was the head of the company, he never deducted a single penny from your family! He gave you money to invest and buy stores, and even gave your family as many stores, houses, and cars that Grandpa left us when he died, as you wanted.”

“How much are these things worth? Who doesn’t know that the company is a cash cow? He only gave us these worthless things! Do you really think he did the right thing?”

Mariela thought Jessie was being stubborn and didn’t want to talk to her anymore.” Are you going to kneel down or not?”

“I won’t kneel. What can you do about it?”

Paige raised her foot and kicked Jessie, and Jessie suddenly knelt down.

“You…” Jessie gnashed her teeth in anger and glared at Paige. “Remember this!”

“Oh, I’m sorry. You’re ugly. I can’t remember your face.”

“Apologize to my father!”

Mariela pressed the back of Jessie’s head and insisted that she apologize. Jessie refused to apologize, so Mariela pulled her hair and forced her to apologize. They were about to fight. “Ms. Tate, should we take care of it?”

Deon saw that neither of them got the run upon and could not help but ask anxiously.

Chapter 94

You Should Live Somewhere Else

“Even their mom doesn’t care about it.

Paige leaned against the tree and said leisurely, “Let them deal with it by themselves.”

Deon felt strange and he wondered, why did Paige kick Jessie just now? Paige might think Manela would win, so she was standing here leisurely to watch the good show

Evelyn knew that Mariela had to vent her anger by herself. Otherwise, Mariela would suffocate herself if she endured for too long.

Jessie was used to living under wonderful conditions. She was so delicate and weak. Unlike Mariela, who had been working for a few years, was able to carry the water buckets. Soon, Mariela gained the upper hand. Manela rode on Jessie and beat her up. Mariela said, “If you don’t kneel today, I will beat you until you kneel! Do you kneel or not?”

“Don’t hit me. Stop.’ Jessie covered her pig-like face. Her little dress had been torn, so part of her body was exposed Jessie covered her body hurriedly and said, “Mariela, stop, please.” Mariela saw that Jessie was afraid, so she stopped beating.

Finally, Jessie held her dress tight and knelt on the ground miserably. Under Manela’s gaze, Jessie bent down. Although Jessie’s forehead did not touch the ground, she showed respect to John. “Mari, can I go now?”

“You haven’t said why you were wrong!”

Although Jessie was not convinced in her heart, she knew that she was no match for them alone. Jessie said something against her will, “I should not have thrown trash at John’s grave. And I should not have brought people to bully you. Mari, you’ve already beaten me up. Let me go see a doctor. My whole body hurts.”

When Jessie returned home, she would definitely tell her parents to teach Mariela a lesson.

“You haven’t apologized to my mom yet. My mom is an elder and she is your aunt. It’s fine if you bullied me, but you brought people to bully and humiliate my mom!”

Mariela was angry.

“I’m sorry, Evelyn. I apologize.”

Evelyn knew that Jessie’s apology was not sincere. Evelyn turned her face away and did not respond.

“8off!” Mariela did not want to see Jessie again.

Jessie ran away with her dress. The seven or eight bodyguards who were on the ground followed Jessie. Before leaving, Pascal and Xavier were kicked by Mariela. “Great You’ve improved.”

Paige praised Mariela with a smile, “You’re no longer a weak person who will be easily controlled by others.”

“Ms. Tate, thank you. It’s good to have you here today. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.”

Mariela lifted Evelyn up. Mariela said, “Come, let me introduce you. This is my mom, Evelyn Combest. Mom, this is my boss, Ms. Tate. And this is Mr. Hampson.”

‘Thank you for today.” Evelyn bowed deeply and thanked them for their help..

“Your injury…” Paige saw that there was still a wound on Evelyn’s elbow.

Evelyn covered the wound and said, “Oh, it’s not a big problem. I accidentally got injured just now.”

“Mom, does it hurt?”

Manela felt sorry and looked at Evelyn Mariela said. “You’re bleeding so much. Shall I send you to the hospital.

I want to clean the tombstone “Evelyn fixed her eyes on the tombstone. The red paint was very obvious. The grass in the open space and the place which was in front of the tombstone were all covered by pain

It should not be wiped off. Let’s change a new tombstone for Dad Jessie should go home and tell her parents what had happened if we don’t leave, I am afraid we will be in danger.”

Manela knew Jessie so well. Jessie had never been beaten since she was a child. Today, she was humiliated, so she would definitely come for revenge.

“Let me take you to the hospital first.”

Paige found that not only Evelyn was injured, but Mariela was also injured.

“No need. We have medicine at home. Go back home and deal with the wound.

Evelyn never liked to bother others. She said to Paige politely and kindly. “We will go back home by bus later.”

Paige knew that they wanted to save money, so she said in a soft voice, “We have nothing to do. I’ll give you a nde. Mari, where do you live?”

“Ah? We rented a house in Blossom Hills.

Blossom Hills was an old complex. There were many small houses ranging from 300 to 400 square inches.

“Deon, let’s go to Blossom Hills.

“OK.”

Ten minutes later…

The car was parked at the gate of Blossom Hills. Evelyn wanted to invite them to her house and have a cup of tea.

Deon looked at the time and nodded to Paige. It meant that Paige still had enough time.

“My house is small. Don’t mind…’ Evelyn held Paige and said nicely, “Dean and you have helped us so much. We don’t have much to thank you for. How about coming with us and having some hot tea?” “Yes, Ms. Tate. Welcome to our house. Let’s go up together! And Deon, you should come too.”

Deon heard that Mariela also invited him and he looked at Paige expectantly. Paige nodded and followed them upstairs.

“You have become the boss of the company at such a young age. You are really young and promising.”

“Mom, Ms. Tate is very awesome. She has great talents in design! She usually gives many suggestions on the rough draft, and the final design will become amazing!” “Really? Then you have to learn from Ms. Tate!

“Just call me Paige.”

When Deon entered their house, he found that their house was pitifully small. And the living room was very tiny.

There were two low-grade rooms on the left. The toilet was in the middle of the house. A small kitchen was on the right, and there was a small dining table. This was Evelyn and Mariela’s house.

Although the house was small, it was clean and looked very warm.

“We can only afford to rent a small house like this now,” Evelyn said with a smile. As soon as Paige and Deon entered the house, Evelyn prepared the slippers and tea for them. “Evelyn, don’t be busy.”

Paige asked Mariela to take out the medicine box first. It was more important to treat the wound.

Evelyn served two cups of hot tea quickly.

“Evelyn, let me take a look at your wound.”

Paige saw that one of Evelyn’s elbows had fallen to the ground. The flesh rubbed against the ground and there was sand in the wound.

Paige helped Evelyn to treat the wound carefully. Evelyn was surprised and asked, “How do you know binding up the wound?”

The skill of bandaging looked very good. Paige was no worse than a professional nurse.

Paige said in a soft voice, “I have seen similar skills on the Internet. I just learned from it.”

Evelyn knew that Paige was being modest. She had a better impression of Paige.

Mariela was disinfecting and applying medicine to her elbow. When the cotton swab touched Mariela’s wound, she frowned in pain.

“Let me do it.”

Deon took the cotton swab and helped Mariela treat the wound gently. Deon said, “Tell me if it hurts.”

“OK.” Mariela looked at Deon when he was applying for the medicine seriously. Mariela said gratefully, “Thank you!”

After treating the wound, Paige put the stuff back in its original position. Paige said, “I don’t think Jessie is a good person. You should live somewhere else.”

Mariela thought about this problem a long time ago. And she said, “But there is no more house which is cheaper than here.”

Chapter 95

“I have a friend who went abroad and asked me to rent out the house for her.

Paige said carelessly. “The price is not a problem. The most important point is the renter would cherish the house as much as my friend does.

“We will cherish the house!

Manela said hurriedly. She seemed to see a glimmer of hope.

“How much do you pay here for a month?”

“560 dollars.”

“Then the rent for my friend’s house is the same. It’s 560 dollars.”

Paige said softly. “My friend’s house is also near here. It is more convenient to go to work and get off work.”

“Ms. Tate, we have seen the houses around here. Other than here, there are no other houses with two rooms that cost 560 dollars.

Mariela was afraid that Paige would get less rent. And it was hard for Paige to explain it to her friend.

“My friend said the price is not a problem.”

Paige looked at the time.

I said, “I have something to do now. Deon will come back here to help you move later. I would ask my friend about the specific location of the house. She told me last time, but I forgot.” “Ms. Tate.” Mariela did not know how to thank Paige.

Evelyn stood up and said, “Paige, you have helped us twice. We don’t know how to repay you. Thank you so much!”

“No need to repay me.

Paige said with a smile, “You should live a good life and live a better life than Jessie. That is the best reward for you and me.”

Evelyn was touched by something. She was close to crying.

“It’s a deal.

Paige got up and went out. After getting in the car, she turned on her mobile phone. Paige found the smallest house among all of the properties. It was located downtown.

The house with three rooms was located in Sunshine Heights. It was well decorated and had an area of 970 square inches. The password to enter the house should be 101010. Several relatives often sent Paige houses as gifts. In order to make it easier for Paige to remember, the password was all the same.

Paige sent the detailed information to Deon. Paige said, “When we arrive at Sunshine Heights, I will go to the Warren Cafe by myself first. And you go and help Mariela move.” “Yes, Ms. Tate.”

In the president’s office of the Stowe Group…

Martin did not know how many times he had looked at his phone. Other than the girl who was on the screen, there was no new message.

“Is the connection bad?”

Martin looked at Wi-Fi and suspected that there was something wrong with the internet. He looked at Rhys and said, ‘Send me a Line message.

“Huh?”

Rhys did not understand what Martin meant. Rhys asked, “Do you mean you want me to send you a Line message?”

Rhys wondered, why do I need to send him a Line message at such a close distance.

Can’t he just say it correctly?

Rhys asked respectfully, Mr. Stowe, what do you want me to send?”

“Up to you.

Then, then I’ll send you an emoji.

Rhys sent a smiley face over, and Martin received it right away.

Therefore, this was no problems with the connection. The signal was fine too. The problem was the girl didn’t send Martin a Line message. Martin did not receive anything. “Why do you send a smiley face during work hours?”

Martin felt that Rhys was mocking him by sending a smiley face because no one was locking for him. Martin said coldly. “I will donate your bonus for this month to local schools.” Rhys opened his eyes wide. He wondered, what? Mr. Stowe, didn’t you ask me to send anything I wanted? You said it was up to me. How did my smiley face provoke you?

Martin opened the chat. The last message was from six in the morning. Paige asked Martin to go to sleep first and said that they would meet in a while.

Paige cared about Martin, but she seemed to disappear after going to work.

Thinking that there were other male employees chasing Paige in the company, Martin was annoyed. Seeing that Rhys was still stunned, Martin asked, “What’s wrong? Do you have anything to do? Did you follow the project that I asked you to do? Have you solved the problem that I asked you to solve?”

“Mr. Stowe, I’ll do it right away!”

“Wait!”

Looking at Rhys’ back, Martin asked, “Did I tell you to leave?”

Rhys got confused.

Rhys turned around forcefully and said, “Mr. Stowe, Is there anything else I can help with?”

“From the brands we bought last time, is there any that was related to clothing?”

Hearing Martin’s question, Rhys thought for a moment and said, “Yes! There is a first-rate brand. It’s called Vogue Apparel. We’ve decided to purchase it because of the broken capital chain. And the senior management is a mess.

Martin asked slowly, ‘Do we lack partners?

“What?”

Rhys got confused and said, “Mr. Stowe, you must be joking. Our company is involved in so many fields. We have so many subsidiaries. How can we possibly lack partners? Many people are begging us to cooperate with their companies!”

As soon as Rhys finished speaking, he realized something suddenly. Clothing company and partners, those three words came to Rhys’s mind.

Rhys understood what Martin meant suddenly.

Rhys said, “But some partners whom we have been working together for a long time, don’t always offer a good price! I think we should find a new partner, and it is better to be well-prepared.” Martin raised his eyebrows. He looked happy again and asked, “For example?”

Rhys said hurriedly, “For example, I think the clothing company owned by Ms. Paige is quite good. Her company can help with processing products. We have so many production lines. For some clothing, we can ask Ms. Paige’s company to help us with the

processing. After the quality inspection, they will be sent back to our warehouse!”

Martin stretched his eyebrows. It seemed that he agreed with the idea.

“But I feel that it is a little eye-catching to cooperate with Ms. Paige’s clothing company suddenly. We are famous after all!”

“Oh, then what do you think?”

“I think that Vogue Apparel can also be like Ms. Paige’s clothing company. We can make Vogue Apparel an independent company. Vogue Apparel can be changed into a new name! Although Vogue Apparel was still supported by the Stowe Group, it is also a brand-new and independent company! Cooperating with Ms. Paige’s company. Vogue Apparel will have a wonderful development. In addition, I have thought of the name of the new company. It can be called Forever Paige!”

Martin raised his eyebrows and said, “You are quite thoughtful.”

Rhys sighed with relief. He said, ‘Mr. Stowe, I am flattered.” “Then do it.”

Martin said calmly, “if you do it well, the bonus will double.”

“Thank you, Mr. Stowe!”

Rhys was very excited. It turned out that Martin missed Paige, so he was in a bad mood.

Before Rhys left the office, he had an idea and said, “Oh, Mr. Stowe…”

“Yes?”

Although Martin still had that indifferent look, he seemed to be in a much better mood.

Rhys smiled and said, “Although you’ve been busy all day, you still have to care about Ms. Paige! For example, you can send her a message now, make a phone call or ask her what she is doing. We are men. We have to be more active. Don’t you think I’m right?” Martin seemed disapproving and he asked, “Do I need you to teach me?”

“Mr. Stowe, I’m not teaching you. It is a reminder! You know that girls need our care the most. What if they feel neglected? Don’t you think so, Mr. Stowe?”

“That makes sense.”

Martin picked up his phone and called Paige.

Rhys saw that Martin was in a better mood. He let out a sigh of relief and left.

Paige was dealing with cooperation with the other manager. Her phone vibrated suddenly.

Chapter 96

Paige did not look at her phone immediately Instead, she stood up and shook hands with the manager 1 hope we together

Ms Tate, you’re honest I believe that we can definitely work well together”

The manager was very satisfied with Paige and said with a smile, “As long as you can deliver the goods on schedule and ensure the quality, I think that we will continue to cooperate.”

“Understood.”

Paige wore a smile. “We have a high standard of workmanship. You can rest assured.

The manager left with a smile.

Paige watched her get into the car and then took out her mobile phone. Paige saw Martin calling her twice, and then she called back “What’s the matter?”

“Were you busy?”

“Yes, I just met a partner,”

“I also want to be your partner.”

“In this way, I can see you often.” Martin’s voice was full of affection.

Paige slightly smiled. “Come on. We’ve met a lot during the day.

‘Not enough.

Martin was firm. “It’s nowhere near enough. I want to see you every second and be with you.”

Paige walked on the roadside. “Well, I am going to take a taxi now. Let’s go back and talk?”

“Are you alone outside?”

Martin thought Paige had an assistant with her. Im going to pick you up. Where are you?”

“No need. It’s very close to the company. I can just take a taxi.”

“Let me pick you up. I want to.”

Martin left the office. Rhys thought that something had happened as he saw Martin walking in a hurry.

Paige helplessly sent a location to Martin and then stood by the side of the road to wait

There were no shops on this street, except for that coffee shop, and the others were closed. Behind her was a weedy land. It looked cheerless.

At this time, Paige took out her mobile phone and dealt with something. After a while, three cars stopped in front of her.

Paige looked up casually and saw Jessie get out of the car, who was beaten up. At the same time, Jessie also brought her brother David Robins and more than a dozen thugs.

“It’s her!”

Jessie originally wanted to go up the mountain to Mariela and Evelyn, but she did not expect to see Paige who was alone on the road. Jessie thought she was blessed.

She slapped me a few times and then kicked me.”

Jessie complained to David.

The air blew up Paige’s long hair. Her pretty face stunned David.

David thought, beautiful!

So beautiful

“David, what are you doing? Why aren’t you helping me hit her?”

Jessie’s face was too swollen, and she couldn’t even cover it with one hand. At this time, she was so angry and pushed David’s shoulder.”

Although David had seen many good looking girls, this was the first time he had seen someone like Paige with such a special temperament.

David put his hands in his pockets, thinking that he was handsome, and walked up to Paige. “Are you the one who beat my sister like this?

Paige casually raised her eyebrows as if she did not care about them at all.

Paige thought, with these dozen thugs, plus this brat, are you looking down on me?

“If you are sensible, kneel and apologize to me… Jessie thought that she had David’s support, so she walked up to Paige arrogantly.

Paige looked at Jessie’s swollen face and said disapprovingly, “Aren’t you still alive? You want me to pay respects to you so quickly? You haven’t even laid down in the coffin.” “You… You…” Jessie was furious, but she couldn’t think of a retort, and she looked ferocious.

“You have a sharp tongue.”

David was very interested. “If you don’t want to kneel… it’s fine. As long as you sleep with me and make me happy, I can let you go.”

‘David, what are you talking about? I want you to teach her a lesson.”

Jessie did not want to get it over so quickly. She hadn’t caught Paige and beaten her up.

Paige raised her eyebrows and looked at David. “Here? I’m afraid you can’t.”.

She knew that there were several surveillance cameras nearby, and evidence would be left.

“If you are shy, we can go there…” David thought that Paige had agreed, and he looked at the weedy land behind Paige.

“Okay”

Paige first walked toward the weedy land, and David followed her. The dozen of thugs didn’t know if they needed to follow and all looked at Jessie.

Jessie was confused.

She thought, isn’t Paige quite good at fighting? Why does she admit defeat so quickly?

Does she know that these thugs are very powerful and she wants to hit on David?

Does she think that she can marry into the Robins family just because she’s a little pretty? Humph, no way!

A girl like her can only be fooled by my brother.

Paige came to the weedy land, where the weeds had grown to the height of her knees. She turned back and said to David, “Just here.”

David did not expect Paige would choose such a good place. If they lay down here, others wouldn’t see them.

David thought Paige was quite shy.

Just you?”

Paige raised her eyebrows, looked at the dozen of thugs behind him, and casually asked, ‘The others are not coming?”

“Girl, you are quite lascivious… I can give your ass bitten by myself…”

David wouldn’t allow his lackeys to have sex with such a pretty girl like Paige.

He would have fun with her for at least half a month…

David reached out his hand. Before he could touch Paige’s clothes, he was caught by Paige. Before he could realize what was going on, David was thrown into the weeds and even ate the sand.

Jessie knew that Paige was not a good person. “What are you doing? Go help!”

Jessie thought, how dare this girl. How dare you attack my baby brother?

After all, David was the treasure of the Robins family.

Those thugs rushed toward Paige, and Paige’s face turned gloomy. She kicked one of them away quickly and then punched the stomach of another one.

One of them suddenly smashed a stick at Paige. She grabbed the wrist of that man and hit his head with the stick. Then Paige kicked him away.

The remaining men surrounded Paige and made moves together. Paige first grabbed one of them as a shield and then hit them one by one. One of the men pulled out a long knife and smashed it at Paige. She didn’t only quickly avoid it, but she also put the knife to that man’s neck, which scared the man out of his wits.

Jessie was stunned to see Paige beat those thugs one by one, and the last one was trembling with fear and raised his hand to surrender.

That man consciously knocked himself out with a stick and fell into the weeds…

Paige’s gaze then fell on Jessie.

Jessie was frightened. She thought. It’s me again.

“David… David!” Jessie shouted.

But David did not climb out of the weeds. Jessie was a little afraid. She did not understand why there was such a person in the world

Chapter 97

Paige looked good and quiet, but when she fought she was like a devil.

It was so terrifying

Jessie did not care that David was still in the weeds, she turned around and ran into the car, and drove away

Paige was speechless.

Her gaze fell on the dozen people screaming in the weeds, and then she looked at the street. Martin’s car came from afar. “Quiet.”

Hearing Paige’s words, a dozen thugs covered their mouths. No matter how painful it was, they did not dare to shout.

David was even more afraid.

Just now, David had known how powerful Paige was. She looked weak, but she was better than a professional fighter….

It was so terrifying.

When Paige walked to the side of the road, Martin’s car just stopped. He got out of the car and came to Paige. He opened the door for her. “My baby Paige, sorry to have you wait for a long time.” “Not really.”

“Actually, you don’t have to pick me up,” Paige said as she got into the passenger seat.

“I miss you”

Martin bent down to help her fasten her seat belt.

Paige looked at Martin’s handsome face. At such a close distance, she could see Martin’s high nose and smooth skin…

“I am not a child”

After Martin helped Paige fasten her seat belt, he looked up at her dotingly and said, “No matter how old you are, in my eyes, you are always a child.” Paige was always Martin’s treasure.

Paige felt shy for no reason.

Martin closed the door of the passenger seat and was about to get into the driver’s seat when he noticed two other empty cars next to him. The doors were open.

He glanced around but did not see anyone else. Martin did not mind. After getting in the car, he asked Paige, “What about the cooperation just now?” “About the processing.”

Paige looked up at the rearview mirror. None of those people climbed out of the weeds. It was estimated that she hit them hard and they couldn’t get up in a short time. “Will you help me with it too?”

Paige was surprised.”

“It’s a new company. It won’t attract attention.”

“Are you hungry? Shall I take you to eat something first?” Martin asked as he drove.

Paige looked at the time. It was almost twelve o’clock, so she agreed.

In the restaurant…

Martin asked Paige to order the dishes and was holding her hand when he sensed something different from usua!

It felt a little wet.

Martin looked down and saw that Paige’s right hand was injured. There were two wounds.

“You are injured? When did you get injured?”

Martin held her hand without looking carefully. He must have touched her wounds.

“I hurt you just now,” Martin blamed himself for his negligence

Martin thought, my silly girl, you didn’t even cry out when I touched your wounds. You just endured it all the time…. Paige didn’t know when she got hurt, so she just glanced at the wounds and said casually, “Oh, it’s okay.”

It didn’t hurt. Paige guessed she accidentally got hurt when she beat those people up.

Maybe she scraped her hand due to the zippers on those thugs clothes…

Paige couldn’t remember it clearly.

Martin called Jaydan and asked him to bring the first aid kit in.

Jaydan was so frightened, and he thought that Paige was injured in the restaurant. As soon as he entered the door, Jaydan kept apologizing…

Jaydan even promised that he would change everything in the private room and make sure that there wouldn’t be sharp edges…

“It’s none of your business. You can go now.” Paige could not help but laugh at Jaydan’s scared look.

When Jaydan heard this, he seemed to have a narrow escape. He kept thanking Paige and then hurriedly left.

“Where did you get hurt?”

Martin felt distressed and asked, “How did you get hurt?”

“I forgot.”

Paige really couldn’t remember..

When she was in Triangle Area, Paige suffered many injuries, but she didn’t shed a single tear. Paige didn’t even cry out in pain…

Now, they were just two little wounds, and Paige didn’t take it seriously.

“Were you bullied?”

Martin looked at Paige with affection. “Who did it?”

“No one.”

Paige even comforted Martin. “I don’t know when I got hurt. It’s okay. It doesn’t hurt.”

Martin looked down and held back his anger. He didn’t even bear hurting Paige.

Who dared to hurt Parge?

Martin would definitely find out.

I’ll help you apply for some medicine. It hurts a little… Martin’s move was slow. “If it hurts, just say it. Don’t endure it.”

Paige was speechless.

Back then, when she was hurt by a knife, Paige did not cry out in pain. Now, these two small wounds were nothing to her…

Martin gently helped her disinfect and applied the medicine He did not hear Paige cry throughout the process. Martin thought Paige must be afraid that he would feel distressed, so she endured the pain. As such Martin couldn’t wait to find out who bullied her.

Paige was a little speechless when she saw Martin wrap the wound in her hand with gauze.

“You don’t have to do this.”

Paige wanted to remove the gauze. It was too conspicuous.

She would go to work later.

It was too eye-catching to have her hands wrapped like this.

“If you are injured, you have to bandage It. Otherwise, if you get infected and recover badly, there will be a scar.”

Paige was speechless.

“Does it still hurt?”

Paige really did not feel pain, but Martin was still distressed. He suddenly remembered the two empty cars on the side of the road just now….

“It doesn’t hurt. You are too nervous.”

Paige didn’t take the minor injury seriously, but being cared about by Martin like this, Paige still felt a little warm.

At this time, there was a knock on the door. Jaydan pushed a dining cart in.

“Mr. Stowe, I… I am here to serve the food…”

No waiter dared to come in, so Jaydan could only bite the bullet…

As soon as he came in, Jaydan saw Martin holding Paige and whispering something, while Martin was always cold to others…

Needless to say, Martin was in love and cared a lot about Paige.

Jaydan bowed his head and served the food. He said “enjoy” and was about to leave when he heard Martin’s voice.

“Hold on.”

Jaydan was frightened, wondering if Martin would punish him for what happened just now.

“Mr. Stowe, if there is a need, I will immediately ask the doctor to take a look at this young lady…” “Take away the first aid kit.”

“Huh?”

Jaydan thought that he heard it wrong. He wondered, just it? Nothing else?

“Why don’t you leave?”

“Yes, I will take it away now…” Jaydan hurriedly took the first aid kit and pushed the cart away.

Jaydan thought that Martin would be furious, but he did not expect Martin would have a good temper. Martin was not as bad as the rumors said.

Meanwhile…

When Mariela and Evelyn came to Sunshine Heights, they were both stunned.

Could they really live in such a high-end residential area for 560 dollars?

They were on cloud nine and followed Deon to the 10th floor. After entering the password, they were stunned by the decoration inside.

Chapter 98

The decoration was so luxurious, and the house was very clean. Was the rent really only 560 dollars)

Is Ms. Tate mistaken?

Manela could not believe it. “Deon, are you sure this is the house?”

Not to mention 560 dollars, they couldn’t even rent this place for 1,100 dollars.

“This is it. That’s right.”

Deon smiled and put down the luggage. ‘Il leave you guys alone.”

Mariela and Evelyn looked at each other, unable to recover from the shock…

Martin drove Paige back to the company and then asked Rhys to investigate Paige’s injury. Not long after, Rhys sent him a video.

It was taken by a surveillance camera on the street,

Three cars stopped in front of Paige. Then a man and a woman got out of the car, followed by more than a dozen thugs.

Not long after, Paige and the man disappeared from the surveillance camera and seemed to be walking toward the weedy land next to them. After a few minutes, Paige appeared and got into Martin’s car No matter what happened, Martin saw so many people bully Paige, and his face turned gloomy. “Find them out. I’ll ask them myself.”

After a long while…

Those thugs were brought to the weedy land. They looked up and saw a man who was tall and elegant, it was Martin, and eight bodyguards stood behind him……..

They didn’t understand what was going on and asked Martin.

“Sir, may I ask which gang you belong to? We are from the Robins family.”

“Why did you bring us here?”

“Do we know each other before?”

Those thugs covered their sore parts, all of them confused.

“I came to bring justice for my girl.”

Martin looked at them coldly and said slowly, “Do you still remember this place?”

Those thugs seemed to understand something and wondered if Martin was here to stand up for Paige.

Thinking of Paige’s fighting skills, they couldn’t help but tremble….

“How could you bully a girl?”

Martin raised his eyes and glanced at those guys coldly ‘You’ve outnumbered her. How could you bully her?” “Sir, can you be fair? That girl beat us up like this. We got bullied, not her. Look at the wounds on our bodies!”

“Yeah, that girl is too good at fighting. We are not her match at all!”

“She must have practiced fighting since she was a child. Her skills…”

“No, I was not even one-tenth as good as her when I fought her. She is simply a devil!”

“A devil?” Martin asked in a deep voice.

“No. Sir, we mean she is very powerful……. she take them away”

Martin’s voice was cold. “Let them recall.”

“Ah, sir, you have to believe us…”

“It was really us who got beaten up…”

“We really didn’t touch her…”

Those thugs were beaten up by Martin’s bodyguards. They felt great pain and couldn’t even get up…

They felt so wronged.

“One more time, who touched her?” Martin narrowed his eyes.

One of the thugs almost cried, “Sir, you must have thought too highly of us. It’s not that easy to touch her as you said…” Another thug also said in a broken voice, “We didn’t touch her at all. She beat me up like this! My front teeth even fell.’

“What about the wound on her hand?” Martin’s face turned a little sullen.

“She’s injured?”

Those thugs were stunned. They obviously didn’t touch Paige.

In their eyes, even if Paige was injured, it was definitely not as serious as theirs.

“Sir, could it be that after she beat us up, she didn’t enjoy herself and went to beat someone else? Did she get injured elsewhere?”

“We aren’t that capable..

“Even if my masters all fought with her, they wouldn’t win.”

Those thugs were really wronged.

They thought Paige was unreasonable as she even found her man to deal with them after beating them.

In their minds, Paige went too far.

“What about the two leaders?”

Martin asked Rhys.

Before Rhys could reply, one of the thugs said, “Ms. Robins was frightened. She had a car accident on the way back and is still in the hospital.”

Another thug added, “Mr. Robins is also in the operation room. The doctor said that if it was a little later, he would even lose his life.” Martin thought, on?

So serious?

My girl is obviously cute and good, not like a fighter.

This group of people must have slandered her.

“Mr. Stowe, when I caught them, they were already seriously injured. Their injuries were indeed serious…” Rhys whispered to Martin. Needless to say, it was Paige who hit them.

Rhys didn’t expect that Paige, who looked good, would beat this group of people like this.

Rhys wondered if Martin would have a hard time after marriage.

“Go back and tell them to stay away from my girl”

After that, Martin prepared to leave.

“Mr. Stowe, what about these people? Rhys hurriedly asked.

Martin’s deep eyes fell on them, and his tone was indifferent. “Teach them a lesson again.”

“Beat us again?”

Those thugs were stunned. They wondered what they did wrong and would be beaten three times a day.

They were beaten by Paige once and by Martin’s bodyguards twice.

Thus…

After they went back, they decided to resign. They thought it was so dangerous to work for the Robins family, and they couldn’t even pay for the medical expenses with their salaries. “Buddies, please be gentle. We’re already on the edge of death…”

“Why don’t you just kick us casually?”

“I can roll from this side to the other side. How about it?”

Martin’s bodyguards did not waste time talking to them and beat them up. Screams came from the weedy land…

Meanwhile…

It was already past three in the afternoon when Mariela arrived at the company.

When Nigel came to the design department, he saw that Mariela had just returned to her desk, and he frowned with dissatisfaction.

Mariela!”

Nigel held his hands behind his back and shouted, “What time is it now? Do you think the company is your home and you can come whenever you want? Do you take the rules of the company seriously?”

Everyone looked at Mariela and worried about Mariela.

Mariela lowered her head as if she had done something wrong. “Good afternoon, Mr. Ingram… I took leave with Ms. Tate. I came back, immediately after I was done and did not dare to delay…”

“Ms. Tate?”

Nigel sneered and said, “Well, you come to Ms. Tate upon anything. Is Ms. Tate very free? She even personally approved your leave?”

“No, it’s not like that… Ms. Tate is very busy. It’s my fault to disturb her.”

At least in Mariela’s eyes, Paige was very conscientious and devoted to her work.

Paige was unlike Nigel, who often left the company and went out to have fun.

Chapter 99

You’re absent from work today!

What are you waiting for? Why don’t you get back to work now?” Nigel squinted at Mariela.

“Ms. Tate said that I could have a personal leave today Mariela argued, in a low voice.

“Ms. Tate, Ms. Tate!!! Do all of you plan to go against me with the excuse of Ms. Tate? Well, do you think that I dread her?

Nigel paced back and forth Looking at the girl, who was unconvinced in front of him, and then at the other employees who were too scared to say anything, Nigel felt a sudden flash of anger in his heart.

“I doubt if she graduated from high school when I started my management over a company!

“I set an example to you over the past year, but you learn nothing, apart from her bad temper

“Well, do all of you want to go against me?

“Do you know that I can fire all of you?”

Many employees lowered their heads and exchanged one glance with each other.

“Ms. Tate is a very good person…” Mariela bit her lower lip and spoke up for Paige

Mariela thought, she is only 18 years old but can make the company prosper She is very talented in design and always comes up with many new ideas to greatly improve our design works

At the same time, she is a good leader who cares for her employees and solves their problems……

I don’t think I can find another good boss like her.

‘She backs you up, so you don’t take me seriously, do you? You choose her side, don’t you? You know what, I insist that you were absent from work for no reason today! What do you think? You may quit if you don’t agree with my decision!”

After the speech, Nigel took two steps away. Right then, a stone came out of the blue and hit Nigel on the knee….

Caught off guard, Nigel fell forward. His chin hit the plant pot on the ground and instantly bled.

“Mr. Ingram, are you alright…”

Before the employees figured out what had happened, Nigel was lying on the ground. Nigel felt too painful to get up by himself.

Mariela was startled. She didn’t understand why Nigel had fallen all of a sudden. Mariela wondered, is his cerebellum under development? Or does cerebellar atrophy happen to him because of age? “Oh, Mr. Ingram, you are too excited!”

A cold voice suddenly sounded in the room.

The crowd looked in the direction of the voice and saw Paige.

Mariela saw Paige and became a bit excited as if she saw her savior.

Paige was domineering and cool. She coldly looked at the man on the ground. “I allowed Mari to take a leave. Well, do I need your permission for that?”

Nigel held his chin, and it hurt so much that he could not speak.

A few employees went to help Nigel get up from the ground.

Looking at the girl in front of him, Nigel wanted to say something. However, he couldn’t make a sound because his chin was so painful.

He pointed to Paige and then left for the pain.

“‘n think he will have to go to see a doctor first. Looking in the direction where Nigel had left, Mariela felt sorry for Nigel

“Yes, I think so…

“Ms. Tate, thank you for helping me out just now, as well as that house Mariela thought that she couldn’t express her gratitude in words

Before Mariela finished her speech, Paige said gently, “Just focus on work.

“Okay”

Meanwhile, Tyrell received a lot of calls.

Lindsey received a lot of congratulations from her relatives and friends.

“Lindsey, you and Tyrell are so low key. Abbigail won second place in National Piano Competition. Why didn’t you share the good news with us? Are you afraid of treating us to dinner? Haha… “There is an official announcement about the competition. Abbigail got second place, and Patricia, the daughter of the richest man, was the champion!

“Abbigail is awesome. She is still young and will have a bright future!

“I learned from the announcement that the prize ceremony would be held at Melody Theater in three days. Every artist wants to be in that theater for once in his life! Abbigail will go there as a prize winner, and she is so young! How promising!

“I heard that the big shots of this field would present the awards to those prize winners! What a great honor to take the trophy from a big shot!”

Half a month had passed since Abbigail learned of her ranking in the competition backstage to the issue of this announcement.

Lindsey did not expect to receive so many congratulations. She smiled from ear to ear.

Tyrell was in a good mood. He said to the caller on the phone, “Well, your daughter is accomplished in violin too. Abbigail was lucky.

It was a stroke of luck…”

Right after Tyrell put down his phone, there came another call.

“Mr. Hacker? Hahaha, you saw the announcement about Abbigail’s ranking in the competition! Thanks for your compliment. You are so nice. It’s just a small competition…”

The phone rang again, so Tyrell answered the call with a bright smile. “Thank you, thank you, thank you for your praise, Mr. Langford. Abbigail has been interested in arts since she was a child. We didn’t worry about her…”

It had been quite a long time since the last time when the Tate family had been so happy. The neighbors came with gifts.

One came in a hurry and said, ‘Mrs. Tate, Mrs. Wayne is here!”

Lindsey thought, Mrs. Wayne?

Her family is rich…

“Please show her in now.”

Lindsey straightened her clothes and deliberately put on her expensive jewelry. “Yo, Mrs. Wayne, why did you come with so many gifts?”

Leah was a noble lady. Right then, they moved the gifts into the house for her. With a decent smile, Leah looked benign.

Lindsey saw the gifts, so her eyes lit up. “You’re so generous to bring us so many bottles of Hennessy.” There seemed to be six or seven bottles of Hennessy. There were also some good cigarettes and teas…. “Too much. I can’t take them…” Lindsey declined insincerely.

“Mrs. Tate, come on! We are neighbors.”

With a decent smile, Leah said gently, ‘As the saying goes, a good neighbor is better than a brother far off, and we should help each other… I heard that Abbigail won second place in the piano competition. I came to congratulate her. What an excellent and promising girl.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you, Mrs. Wayne, for your praise.”

Lindsey shot one glance next to her and said, “What are you waiting for? How can we reject Mrs. Wayne’s kindness…”

It seemed Lindsey was afraid that Leah would take the gifts away.

Leah’saw through Lindsey and looked down upon her. However, Leah still maintained a proper smile. “Where is Abbigail?”

“She? She went on a date with her boyfriend early in the morning…” Then, Lindsey said with a smile, “Why are you still standing here?

Bring some tea to Mrs. Wayne! The good one! Hurry up!”

“Yes.”

They hurriedly left with the order.

Leah didn’t like Lindsey, who behaved like new money. However, she remained cool and collected in front of Lindsey.

“I’ve seen that boy several times. He is gentlemanlike. It seems he comes from a good family.”

Leah had seen Davon at the door of her house several times. Leah thought, that boy has a nice manner whenever he comes to see Abbigail. He looks well-bred and must come from a decent family.

Chapter 100

“Oh, you’ve got sharp eyes! You’re right. His dad is the richest in Skokie. In the future, he will marry Abbigail!”

When Leah heard the richest man in Skokie”, her eyes lit up. The richest man in Skokie was much better than the richest man in Dolton

Knowing that Abbigail would be a member of high society in the future, Leah knew that she had made the right decision to come. She smiled and took out a contract. “Well, I come this time mainly because we want Abbigail to endorse our brand’

The Wayne family made pianos and had customers overseas. Leah knew that most of the kids who learned piano today were from rich families. They were young, so the endorser had to be relatively younger.

In the piano competition this time, the winner was Patricia, the daughter of the Lusk family. She naturally wouldn’t condescend to endorse a piano brand. Her family didn’t lack money after all… Therefore, Abbigail became Leah’s target.

The Tate family loved money as much as they loved their lives. They wouldn’t even miss the chance to make a cent…

Lindsey took the contract and was stunned when she saw the pay was 800 thousand dollars.

“We want to sign a one-year contract with Abbigail. After a year, whether the pay will increase or decrease will depend on Abbigail herself.”

Leah had made herself very clear. She meant that if Abbigail could get more prizes, they would raise her pay.

But if she stayed where she was, the pay would become less.

“Leah, you think too highly of Abbigail. She has only won a small prize… Lindsey seemed overwhelmed by the surprise.

It was actually worth 800 thousand dollars!

“No, a prize in this competition is very valuable. Since Abbigail is able to get second place, it means that she is better than other contestants.”

“Then this contract, I only need to ask Abbigail to sign it after she comes back?”

“Yes… But there are two conditions.”

Leah smiled politely. “One is that Abbigail can’t endorse other piano brands after she becomes our endorser.”

Lindsey smiled and said, “Of course! In the whole country, there is absolutely no other brand that can afford such a high pay…”

Leah smiled and continued, “The other one is that during the one year, she must not have any scandals, otherwise she has to pay a penalty ten times as much…”

“Abbigail is a good kid. There will be no scandals!”

“Then Mrs. Tate, please make sure she signs the contract. After the awards ceremony, we will tweet she’s our endorser. Let’s keep it a secret before then!”

“No problem.”

There, Leah stood up and said, ‘Then I’ll disturb you no further. I see that Mr. Tate has been getting calls non-stop… There must be a lot of people congratulating you.” “Not that much.”

Lindsey said modestly with a smile and walked Leah to the door. She was over the moon.

Alter Tyrell finished the call and heard the news from the nanny, he was also very happy. The nannies complimented Abbigail.

“Ms. Abbigail is amazing! As expected, the biological child is better! She has the genes of Tate and Mrs. Tate, unlike Paige.

Paige does not look like a good kid at all She is so cold to people. Does she think she is superior to everyone.

“Mr. Tate raised her for so long, but she did not come back once. She is so ungrateful.

“But Ms. Abbigail is kind and intelligent. She actually got second place in such a stiff competition. That’s amazing?”

“What are you talking about?”

Abbigail came back from her date and walked into the living room holding Lindsey’s arm. She pretended not to hear the praises from the nannies.

When the nannies saw her, they complimented her more.

“Ms. Abbigail, you’re finally back! Your date lasted from the morning to the evening! So long! Sure enough, young people’s love is sweet…”

“Our young lady has completely won Mr. Elinor’s heart!”

“Not anyone can have Mr. Elinor for an entire day. But our young lady is not anyone!”

Abbigail smiled gently. Only she knew that Davon had agreed to celebrate with her because the results of the competition had been released

He had not contacted her for several days.

“Abbigail, did Davon treat you the same way as before?”

Lindsey asked.

Abbigail nodded, not daring to say anything more.

In fact, she knew in her heart that something was secretly changing…

“That’s good. After what Greta said at the door of Killian’s ward…” Lindsey noticed that her daughter looked a little embarrassed, and she said, “It’s nothing. No big deal. Since Davon still likes you, I’m relieved. You don’t have to worry about Greta!”

Several nannies spoke up for Abbigail.

“Greta must be blind. Ms. Abbigail is so perfect. How dare Greta dislike her?”

“And she is not very good! At least Ms. Abbigail is much better than her at the piano!”

“That’s right…”

Abbigail smiled and thanked them for their compliments. She was about to go upstairs.

“Abbigail, sign this contract first! Then you can tell Davon that you are an endorser. Then the Elinor family will think better of you!”

“Sure!”

Abbigail picked up the pen and read through the contract. She wrote down her bank card number and social security number and signed her name.

Lindsey personally sent the contract to the next door. Not long after, Abbigail’s account received 800 thousand dollars.

Tyrell, our company is saved!”

Lindsey was so excited. They were only getting prouder and prouder of Abbigail! She was their cash cow!

“If your mother wakes up and sees how wonderful Abbigail is, she will definitely regret that she was so partial to Paige before!”

Tyrell was in a good mood. “Enough. Leave her out of our conversations for once.”

“I’m only saying the truth…” Then Lindsey said happily, “Abbigail has given us 640 thousand dollars, which can ease our company’s crisis for a while. When Mom wakes up, make her sign that will…” As long as Cassie sold part of her shares and gave the rest to Abbigail, their lives would be better.

“I know. You have brought up the will thing a hundred times!”

Meanwhile.

Paige gave the revised design to Mariela. “This is the draft you left in my office this morning. I’ve revised it. Take a look.”

Mariela took a look, and her eyes lit up. “Ms. Tate, your version is so good!”

All the imperfections were perfected by Paige in an amazing way.

“Take a look and see if there is anything else that needs to be improved. Give it to the pattern maker before the end of the day. Let’s make the sample and start to mass produce it as soon as possible.”

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 71, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80) 

Chapter 71

Whitney glanced at them, but no one stood out.

Were they really her friends?

She was defending them, but none of them stood forward to defend her.

At that moment, Whitney’s heart went cold.

Seeing how indifferent they looked, Whitney felt a surge of hatred-not for them, but for Jessica.

Would Edith and the rest have treated her like this if she had still been the first miss of the Larsons?!

At the end of the day, it was all because her status had changed. She’d gone from a Larsons Miss to an adopted daughter.

That was why they dared to treat her like that.

It made all the difference.

And it was all because of Jessica.

This was all her fault.

While Whitney was still deliberating over her choices, Zayne quietly put on the tortoise shell and ran towards the track. Daisy glanced at Whitney coldly, and then followed.

Seeing that two people had gone, Caleb went ahead too and caught up with them.

Claudia was actually disappointed in Whitney.

It seemed like she’d forgotten that they’d made the deal with Jessica all because of her.

If it weren’t for her, they would not have found trouble with Jessica and ended up in this state today.

They could do this much for their friend.

But look at her.

She wasn’t doing anything for them.

She wasn’t really treating them as friends.

Claudia picked up the tortoise shell and left in disappointment.

Edith was dragged away by Xenia, and now Whitney was left standing there alone awkwardly.

The students were giving Whitney a cold eye.

When she saw Claudia’s look before she left, she already got anxious.

Whitney bit her lip, picked up a shell, and followed them.

She had to explain things. She couldn’t let them misunderstand her.

Nine turtle shells were going around the track in St. Daniel College. There were many spectators around who were recording it with their cell phones.

“What a nice view.” Jessica watched them run and focused on Whitney.

Whitney used to be a goddess at St. Daniel College. She was the girl everyone loved and admired. She was the gentle and kind lover in every guy’s dreams.

But now, she was going to skin her bit by bit.

“Ah! This is bad. I used to fantasize about being as high and mighty as Whitney, but now that I see this tortoise shell around her, I can’t picture that anymore.”

“Her image is ruined!”

Jessica smiled as she heard these comments.

This was just the start of her destruction.

Samantha was happily snapping photos. When she turned around, she was shocked to see that the smile on Jessica’s face was sly and evil.

When she looked again, she realized that her smile was normal.

She must’ve seen it wrongly. How could she be looking sly and evil?

She must’ve watched too many villain and horror shows.

Whitney caught up with Claudia and the rest. “Claudia, are you angry with me? Actually, I was planning to agree to it. I didn’t expect Zayne to get to it so quickly. I really planned to do it all on my own.”

Claudia smiled. “I understand, I’m not angry.”

Despite saying that, it was apparent that her tone was a little distant.

Chapter 72

And this happened to be heard by Zayne.

Zayne really hadn’t expected her to say this.

He’d stepped forward because he didn’t want to make things difficult for her.

Who would’ve known that she’d see it as a burden?

At this point, Zayne was getting upset with her.

Zayne ran past them without even glancing at her. Whitney was shocked when she saw Zayne run past her. Did he hear what she said?!

Claudia glanced at Whitney and smiled mockingly. She sped up and left Whitney far behind.

Edith was a little muddle-headed, but she wasn’t a fool.

She could tell that Claudia, Zayne, and a few of them weren’t too happy. However, she didn’t know why they were angry with Whitney. Shouldn’t they be angry with Jessica?

Xenia was speeding up with Edith when she heard Edith say, “Let’s go slower, Whitney can’t keep up.”

Xenia was speechless. She left on her own.

Edith watched as her good friend left her behind. She wasn’ t sure what to do.

Had she said something wrong?

Whitney caught up with her and looked at her with gratitude. “Edith, they’ve all misunderstood me, what should I do? Jess has only been here for a few days, and she’s made everyone turn against me. I just…”

Seeing that she was about to cry, Edith hurriedly comforted, “Don’t cry. Claudia and the rest have fallen into Jessica’s trap. We’ll explain to them later, they’ll understand.”

Whitney grabbed her hand. “Edith, you’ll always be on my side, right? You’ll always believe me?”

“Of course, you’re my good friend. I’ll surely believe you. I won’t fall into Jessica’s trap,” Edith promised.

Whitney seemed so touched. “Edith.”

When Daisy passed by them, she didn’t know how to react to Edith’s low IQ.

She was such an idiot!

Although Jessica wasn’t so simple, Whitney surely wasn’t innocent, either. She could tell right away that Whitney hadn’t planned on bearing it for them at all.

If she had stepped forward, they wouldn’t have watched her embarrass herself, but what a pity that she disappointed them.

They were willing to do so much for her, but she was so heartless.

Daisy felt that she simply couldn’t afford to have friends like that.

Just as Whitney was about to be turned away by everyone, Ryan and Yves suddenly appeared. Everyone’s focus was shifted to them.

Ryan was the chairman of the Student Union, while Yves was the vice-chairman.

And they both happened to like Whitney.

Seeing how pathetic Whitney looked on the track, Ryan frowned.

“Stop running!”

Whitney and the rest stopped right away.

Samantha wasn’t happy with where this was going. “Ryan, who are you to tell them to stop running? You’re the chairman of the Student Union, but that doesn’t mean everyone has to listen to you. Since they lost the bet, they have to do as promised.”

Ryan ignored Samantha and walked to Jessica. “I heard about what happened between you. They’ve already received their punishment. This should come to an end now. Be more forgiving.”

Jessica chuckled, and her chuckle sounded oddly cold and scary.

Chapter 73

Be more forgiving!

Had Whitney been forgiving and nice to her when she bullied her in her past life!?

What double standards!

He looked so gentlemanly, but he was so low. Gross!

Ryan frowned. “What are you laughing at?”

What was so funny!?

“If I remember correctly, you’re the chairman of the Student Union, not the emperor. Or are you the emperor of St. Daniel College, and all of us peasants have to listen to you?”

The crowd started laughing.

Ryan was taken aback.

He’d never been embarrassed like this before.

His expression tightened.

Jessica ignored him, and said to Whitney and the rest, “It’s not 50 rounds yet, don’t stop.”

Whitney was panting as she thoughtfully said to Ryan, “I’m fine. Don’t worry about me.”

Ryan’s gaze resting on her was exceptionally gentle. “Take the thing on your back off.”

“You don’t have to bother about it.”

Yves stepped forward first, and helped to take the shell off Whitney.

Whitney went red as she sweetly said, “Thank you, Yves.”

This made all the girls around envious and jealous of Whitney.

Samantha couldn’t stand this sort of people. She coldly added, “Don’t get lazy, hurry and run. I’ve been helping you keep track. You have 42 more rounds to go.”

Whitney clenched her jaw, and was about to start running again.

She put the shell before her. “Wear it.”

Yves’s expression went cold. “Jessica, don’t you go too far. She’s your sister. If you don’t want to make things ugly for everyone, you’d better stop now.”

“Who are you? Do I know you?”

What an extra!

Whitney held Yves’s arm gently. “Yves, it’s alright. Don’t get angry with Jess, she’s still young.”

Yves looked at Whitney, who was gentle, kind, and understanding. He then turned towards Jessica, who was uncultured and rude. The aversion he felt to her built up.

“You have a lot of time to flirt later. Don’t you see that the rest of them are doing what they have to, while you’re the only one dawdling?” Samantha couldn’t resist adding some input.

Zayne hadn’t stopped running at all. Although he was a little slower than before, he was still pushing hard. Meanwhile, Daisy and the other girls were alternating between running and walking.

Only Whitney was having her own sweet time.

Daisy looked at how tenderly Ryan was wiping Whitney’s forehead, and jealousy flashed in her eyes.

50 rounds were too much for them. Of the nine of them, only Zayne completed it. The rest of them had crumbled to the ground and weren’t getting up.

Jessica did not push them further. What she really wanted wasn’t the completion of 50 rounds, but to embarrass Whitney.

Now that she’d achieved her goal, she couldn’t care less about how many rounds they completed.

Daisy played the piano in frustration in the piano room. The scene of Whitney and Ryan being intimate couldn’t stop replaying in her head. Her tunes got more hurried and shrill.

Suddenly, someone came over and slammed the keys.

Daisy looked up in shock.

“From your tune, I can hear the hatred and jealousy you bear towards a certain someone,” Jessica said quietly.

Chapter 74

“Crazy!” Daisy stood up, and was about to walk away.

Jessica leaned on the piano. Supporting herself with her hands, she looked at the figure that was leaving, and calmly said, “You like Ryan.”

Daisy immediately paused in her footsteps, turned around, and replied, “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

“There’s nothing wrong with liking someone. Why don’t you dare to admit it? Is it because Ryan likes Whitney, so you are afraid to express it?”

These words hurt Daisy like a knife. Her expression was no longer calm.

“I don’t like Ryan. This is none of your business.”

“I don’t mean any harm. In fact, I’m here to ask for your cooperation.”

Cooperation?!

Daisy did not trust her.

“You can forget about it if you want to threaten me with this.”

“There’s no rush, let me finish.” Jessica sat on the chair and turned around. “Why does Ryan like Whitney? It is because, to Ryan, Whitney is as perfect as a goddess.

“I am sure you know better than me about how the guys in the school rate her. If you want to get Ryan from Whitney’s hands, the best way is to destroy Whitney’s perfect image.”

Although Daisy was still putting up an arrogant front, her actions were the complete opposite.

She was tempted.

Daisy walked back and sat opposite her. “You’re using me.’ “This is mutually beneficial. Besides, we have a common goal, right?”

Daisy did not have a good end in her past life. Because of Ryan, she secretly attacked Whitney multiple times, but her attempts all failed.

After an incident, Daisy was bullied very badly by Whitney’s suitors.

To preserve their business, Lan Family cut their ties with Daisy. Daisy could not handle it, went crazy, and was sent to a mental hospital.

“What do you want me to do?” Daisy asked vigilantly.

“Regarding the bet, only one of the things was fulfilled. There is still something else.”

Daisy immediately understood what she had to do. “You want her to clean the toilet alone.”

Jessica nodded.

It was nice to talk to smart people as she did not have to spell everything out clearly.

“She desperately wants to repair the friendship with you, so this is an excellent opportunity. However, you’re acting on your own. It’s up to you if you want others to do it.”

Jessica’s fingers rested on the keyboard, and music started playing. Daisy looked at her in amusement, and did not believe that she could play the piano.

Melodious piano music spread out in the corridors and echoed through the piano room.

A door at the end of the corridor opened, and several tall young men walked out. The man leading the group wore a cap, mask, and sunglasses. Even though his face was covered, they could tell he was handsome. If the mask was taken off, he would be even more handsome.

Jack stopped and his eyes under his sunglasses lit up. He listened to the music peacefully.

The manager, Matthew, saw that he stopped, and asked, ” What is it?”

Matthew was worried about being seen by others. If the news of Jack being here spread, they might not be able to leave today.

If it were not for Jack’s insistence on meeting the piano master, he would never have allowed him to come to a place like this school.

Chapter 75

There was nobody here, and it was time to leave. It would be bad if someone noticed Jack here.

“Listen.” This pure timber carried a unique personal touch. It was very charming.

Wasn’t it just the sound of the piano!

Matthew did not want to listen at all.

Jack didn’t reply, and walked in the direction the music came from. He stood outside the door.

Seeing him wanting to open the door, Matthew stopped him and nervously said, “Jack, what are you doing? There’s someone inside.”

Jack’s dark, black eyes looked at him sternly. He did not have to speak for Matthew to understand what he meant. “Do you want to find out who’s playing the piano?”

Jack looked at him with the same expression.

Matthew was dumbfounded and felt looked down upon.

“Contact this person. She will play the last piece in the concert.”

Jack looked through the small glass window and spotted two slender figures in the room. His gaze settled on the girl playing the piano.

“Okay, okay.”

Jack walked away with his long legs and Matthew stumbled behind, following him. As long as she was from St. Daniel College, she would be easy to locate.

It was more important to safely escort Jack off now.

Jack came and left quickly.

He was extremely low-key and did not attract anyone’s attention. No one knew that the superstar Jack visited St. Daniel College.

After Jack’s car left, Matthew contacted the dean of the music department and got the contact information of the student playing the piano.

At the same time, Daisy and Jessica came out of the classroom. She received a call from an unknown person and subconsciously rejected the call.

After a while, she received the call again.

Daisy irritatedly answered the phone. “Who is this?”

“Are you Student Daisy? I am Matthew, Jack’s manager.” Daisy immediately hung up the call, and said to Jessica,” Aren’t scammers funny? He said that he was Jack’s manager. He might as well have said that he was the emperor’s manager. What a joke.”

Jack… This name was familiar.

Seeing Jessica’s expression, Daisy frowned, and asked, ” Don’t tell me you don’t know who Jack is?”

Daisy looked at her as if she was a caveman. Jessica matched her gaze, and replied, “I’ve heard of him, but I’m not familiar.”

Daisy rolled her eyes but didn’t expose her.

Matthew’s call was rejected by her multiple times. If it had been somebody else, he would have long ignored it. However, this was an order from Jack, and he had to complete this task.

He continued calling in disbelief.

Daisy wanted to reject the call, but Jessica faintly said, ” You never know, it might be real.”

Daisy finally accepted the call.

“Student Daisy. Please don’t hang up the call and listen to what I have to say. I really am Jack’s manager. Jack wants to hold a concert again, but is missing a talented pianist like you. He is inviting you to participate in the concert. If you don’t trust me, I can get Jack to speak to you personally as he’s beside me now,” Matthew said in a breath as he was afraid she might hang up the call once again.

Hearing this, Daisy believed him slightly. “I want to talk to Jack.”

Matthew passed the phone to Jack.

Jack gave him a cold look as his eyes were filled with contempt, signaling that he could not do his job well.

Chapter 76

Jack took over the phone, and Daisy heard his soothing voice.

“Hi, I’m Jack, the person who was on the phone with you is my manager.”

Daisy was shocked when she heard his voice, and she stood there dumbfounded.

She couldn’t get a hold of herself even after the call was over.

Jessica saw that Daisy was behaving as though someone cast a spell on her. She then gave her a gentle push, and said, “Hey, are you alright?”

The next thing you knew, Daisy grabbed Jessica’s hands and exclaimed, “Jack invited me to be his pianist. Jack invited me to be his pianist. Jack…”

“Stop!” Jessica immediately shouted in an attempt to stop Daisy’s chants. “I understand that he invited you. Calm down.”

“Calm down?! How could I?! That’s Jack. That Jack!”

Jessica watched calmly as Daisy lost her mind over what had happened.

She could not understand why Daisy was behaving this way.

Daisy noticed how calm Jessica was, and calmed herself down. She then lamented, “You have no idea how good looking he is. You would never understand what I’m feeling right now.

“Let me show you how handsome he is.”

Daisy had chosen to look over the fact that they were never really friends. She was only concerned about showing Jessica how handsome and charming her idol was.

“Jack, do you have any idea who he is? He’s the first person from our country to ever receive a Grammy Award. He is also the top actor internationally.

“He also has the voice of an angel. You will love it when you hear him. He’s a really good actor as well. One of the best worldwide.

“Furthermore, he’s an artist as well. One of his works ‘The sky we defend’ won the gold award in the International Youth Competition. It was subsequently sold for 30,000, 000 dollars. If his passion hadn’t lain in acting, he would have been a world-famous artist by now. Oh wait, he is already a world-famous artist.”

Jessica was trying to get away from the conversation, but Daisy wouldn’t let her go.

“I see, I understand it already, so could you please let go of me?”

Daisy saw the nonchalant look on her face, and loosened her grip on Jessica. She then angrily exclaimed, “You’re a horrible person.”

Jessica was utterly speechless!

***

When she got back to the building, she saw that everyone was excited.

“Ah! Is it true? Is Jack coming to Hanson City for a concert?”

“I must have the VIP tickets.”

“Who’s in charge of the concert?”

“I believe it should be Josephine’s dad.”

“Damn, I’m going to ask her for the tickets. I’m not going to fight against everyone for it.”

Everyone was crowding around Josephine in the classroom. Each one of them was asking her for the tickets and trying to get on her good side.

Josephine had never felt this way before.

When she saw Jessica, she intentionally blocked her path, and said, “If you want tickets to Jack’s concert, I can make it a reality for you, but you must apologize to me in front of everyone. Quite a good deal, eh?”

Jessica was speechless.

Chapter 77

Jessica couldn’t bear to humiliate her once again. She pushed her away and walked past her.

“You should see the doctor about your delusions.”

Josephine’s face flushed in anger, and she glared at her.

“Josephine, you shouldn’t care about her. I want the VIP seats. You can quote any price you want.”

“That’s right, you shouldn’t be concerned with people like her. I bet she will regret her decision immediately.” Josephine started to calm down after being coaxed by everyone.

Jessica started to revise her schoolwork the moment she got back to her seat, while everyone was discussing the concert.

Xander was surprised at her behavior.

In his impression, every girl would start fangirling when Jack was mentioned. This was the first time that he encountered a girl who didn’t react this way.

Suddenly, a guy ran into the classroom, and shouted, “Huge news, Whitney is cleaning the washroom. She’s cleaning the girls’ washroom on the second floor.”

Everyone around Josephine left and headed towards the second floor.

Jessica slowly put down her textbook, and she followed everyone else. When she arrived at the washroom, it was already crowded.

Whitney was wearing a mask and holding a scrub in the bathroom. She was holding up a pail as she tried to splash water in the toilet. However, it was too heavy for her, and the water landed on her instead.

Edith felt a sense of pity for her, and said, “It’s enough. Whitney has shown us her sincerity.”

Claudia and Xenia kept silent. Melissa said, “She has already agreed, so she must do it.”

Whitney smiled at Edith, and said, “It’s alright, I can do it.”

Xenia felt a sense of pity for Whitney as she saw Whitney cleaning each cubicle. Meanwhile, the other students were discussing this sight.

Ryan and Yves also arrived.

Daisy heard that Ryan had arrived. As she saw that Whitney was trying to stage a show, she remembered what Jessica had said.

She noticed a bottle of soap in the corner of her eye and stealthily walked next to it. Then, she opened the bottle while no one was looking.

When Ryan and Yves came and attracted everyone’s attention, she threw the opened bottle near Whitney.

“Whitney.”

When Whitney heard Ryan, she stood up in joy. However, as she walked to him, she slipped on the soap and fell. No one reacted in time to help her.

Bam…

A loud sound emerged as the pail landed on the floor. Whitney had fallen face down onto the toilet.

No one should have seen this as the door was initially closed, but as Ryan and Yves entered the bathroom, everyone saw what happened.

Everyone was shocked. No one had imagined that Whitney would be in this position.

Everyone in the bathroom was shocked too. Ryan and Yves were so shocked that they forgot to help her.

“It stinks,” Daisy complained, and everyone heard what she said.

Chapter 78

Ryan finally realized what had happened, and wanted to help her, but he stopped in his tracks when he heard what Daisy said.

Whitney noticed that he stopped in his tracks and her face flushed. As she heard the laughter from outside the washroom, she hoped that she could become invisible. Suddenly, a cold voice appeared from the crowd.

“Are you having lunch?”

Initially, no one caught onto the joke, but when they saw Whitney holding the toilet bowl while looking down into it… They understood the joke.

“Hahaha!”

The laughter filled the hallway. The people at the back of the crowd didn’t know what was going on, but when they saw the video and heard the explanation from the people at the front of the crowd, they started laughing as well.

Daisy looked at Jessica respectfully. She destroyed Whitney’s image with a sentence.

Even Yves who liked Whitney was frowning.

Whitney was waiting for her two prince charming to rescue her, but even though they were there, they didn’t help her.

When Whitney saw the people laughing at her and heard the laughter grow louder, she fainted.

Edith glared at Jessica before rushing to help her.

Xenia and friends rushed to help Whitney as well. They immediately brought her to the infirmary.

The Larsons.

When Jessica reached home, she could feel a strong sense of animosity.

“Jessica, stop right there!” Julianna screamed as she glared at Jessica angrily. “How could you do it??”

“What did I do?”

When Julianna saw her puzzled face, it angered her even more.

How could she be like this?

Why couldn’t she be more like Whitney?

Julianna massaged her forehead as she felt a sense of weakness. Her body began to sway as though she could faint at any time.

Mrs. Willow immediately rushed up to hold her. Suddenly, a car arrived at the door, and a slender figure emerged from it. He was a handsome man, and he immediately went into the house with an agitated expression.

“Sir, welcome home,” Mrs. Willow greeted happily.

When Julianna saw Zachary, she fainted in Mrs. Willow’s arms.

Zachary noticed Jessica and was shocked.

Even though her parents weren’t good-looking, she was really beautiful. She was going to be a pretty lady in a couple of years.

Zachary looked away as he walked quickly towards Julianna.

“What’s the matter?” Zachary asked.

Even though she wasn’t his biological mother, he treated her as though she was one as she took really good care of him.

Mrs. Willow didn’t dare to answer, but she looked at Jessica.

Zachary took a look at the unconscious Julianna. He then looked at Jessica and frowned.

“Send Mom to the bedroom and get Doctor Hu to examine her,” Zachary said calmly.

“Yes.”

The servants immediately followed his instructions.

After settling Julianna down, Zachary emerged from the master bedroom and saw that Jessica was about to enter her room. He immediately approached her.

Zachary was furious, and he held the handle to prevent her from closing the door.

“You’re staying in this room?” he spat out angrily.

Chapter 79

Jessica loosened her hands and sat on the sofa looking at him with her clear eyes.

Seeing that she was sitting on the sofa which he’d specially made for Whitney, he smirked, and said, “This is Whitney’s room. Isn’t it overbearing to take her room once you are back?”

“Overbearing?” Jessica laughed. “Was she very kind to have stolen a decade of my life?”

Zachary knew that she had resentment toward Whitney, but it was not a reason to snatch things that belonged to others.

He did not want to fight back, and his gaze settled on the sofa she was sitting on. “Stand up. This is a sofa I gave to Whitney, not you. If you want one, I can buy another one for you.”

“Yours? Are you sure?”

Zachary thought that her question was ridiculous. “Of course.”

“Then can I ask, is your biological father rich?”

Zachary frowned.

“Let me ask another question. Do you have a job? Do you have any income?”

Zachary’s eyes sunk, and he stared at her in displeasure. Jessica looked him up and down carefully. “Everything you are eating, drinking, using, and wearing is paid for using my father’s money. You are spending the Larsons’ money, but here you are showing off to the Larsons’ only daughter. Do you still have a conscience? Or are you just an ungrateful person with no morals?”

Zachary was an orphan adopted by Mr. Larson and Mrs. Larson. The only person with blood relations to them was Jessica.

However, the outcome of her past life was that they lived peacefully and happily together even though they were not related by blood. In turn, Jessica was exchanged and sacrificed for their own benefit.

Why did it become like this?

Was she not obedient enough in her past life?

Or was she not talented enough?

Perhaps it was because they did not have any familial affection despite their blood relation, so they could easily give her up and sacrifice her.

That affection was definitely more important than their kinship.

“The things that you bought using the Larsons’ money belong to the Larsons. Whatever belongs to Larsons belongs to me too. So, this sofa and this room are mine.” Zachary laughed angrily at her shameless remarks. He did not expect his parent’s biological daughter to be such a person.

“I personally designed this sofa, so this should be mine, right?”

“Are you sure you designed this sofa?” Jessica looked at him in amusement.

Zachary was convinced by her expression, and pleasantly replied, “Of course.”

“Wow. I never knew that someone could plagiarize to such a grandiose extent.” Jessica sat upright with her hand supporting her chin. “This sofa was clearly designed by Master Amir, and was launched last year. If I’m not. mistaken, you copied Master Amir’s design and added your own lines on the top.

“When I first saw this sofa, I was wondering why Master Amir’s standards had dropped and such cumbersome lines were added at the back.

“I finally understand now. What a pity. This sofa was originally worth millions, but with the addition of the lines, the price has dropped to tens of thousands. How disappointing.”

Zachary’s face turned red as he was exposed. He was ashamed and angry.

Chapter 80

In her previous life, someone exposed the truth that the sofa was plagiarized from Master Amir. Hence, to protect Zachary’s prestige, Jessica was made to say that she had been the one who designed it.

Everyone in the upper echelons of society knew what really went on, but not the netizens.

Whitney posted the incident online, and caused Jessica to be cyberbullied. During that period, there were people harassing and stalking her. Someone even threw acid at her. Fortunately, she managed to dodge it, or it would have ended badly.

The Larsons had never helped her throughout these incidents. They had even blamed her for staining the reputation of the family.

Had they not considered who was the one truly responsible? Was it her?

Was she the one who did the copying?

Was she truly the one that stained the family’s reputation?

Truth be told, James and Julianna never cared about her. Hence, they were fine with asking her to bear the blame like that.

“Don’t worry, I’ll help you to keep it a secret. If it is exposed, it will tarnish my reputation as well. I don’t want the Larson Group to be affected because of you,” Jessica said as she looked away from the door.

James was standing at the door, and witnessed the exchange between them.

James smiled and entered the room. He said, “Seems like there isn’t a need for me to introduce you two to each other. Zachary, do take care of Jess in the future. She has gone through a lot. You must take care of her as her older brother.”

Zachary saw that his father was only concerned about Jessica while neglecting his own sister, Whitney. This infuriated him.

It had to have been tough for her to handle such biased parents during this period.

Zachary scoffed. “She’s so capable already, is there really a need for me to take care of her? I’ll go check on Whitney.” James was upset, but his expression quickly recovered. He then said, “Jess, just ignore what he said.”

“Zachary has such a good relationship with Whitney. You might even think that they are a couple,” Jessica said. “Nonsense.” James snapped and glared at her.

She would let everyone find out if what she said was nonsense in the future.

During dinnertime, the table was full of Zachary’s favorite dishes. Whitney and he made fun of each other as they ate, which entertained their parents.

However, Jessica was excluded from the joyful atmosphere.

She just looked coldly at the four of them as she ate her food. It was as though she was not a part of the family. Mrs. Willow saw it and felt a sense of pity for Jessica. “This is a gift for you,” Zachary said as he took out a ticket. Whitney saw that it was the ticket to Jack’s concert and was elated. She then asked, “Zachary, how did you get this ticket?”

James asked, “What about Jess’s?”

Zachary looked at Jessica, and said, “I’m sorry, Jess, I’ve made a promise to Whitney that I would get one for her previously. Let me check with my friend if he can spare another ticket.”

It was obvious that he wasn’t keen on helping her.

Jessica smiled to herself as she just received a text from Samantha that she had two VVIP tickets available.

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70) 

Chapter 61


Whitney, who was resting her head on Julianna’s shoulder, was crying without a tinge of sadness. She was full of hatred.
She’d never been this embarrassed before.
Fewer and fewer people were looking at her with
admiration and respect, while an increasing number eyed her mockingly and condescendingly.
This was all because of her.
Her arrival ruined her current life. She ruined everything.
Julianna’s heart ached as she heard her sobbing.
She’d always been a sensible girl, and had never bawled her eyes out like this before.
“Don’t cry, don’t cry, Mom will stand up for you.” Julianna patted her on the back.
The sobs continued.
The sports car pulled into the car park.
Jessica slung her bag over her shoulder, and was at the gate when Mrs. Willow came forward.
“Madam is very angry. Second Miss, bear with it a little later,”
Mrs. Willow reminded her quietly.
“Mrs. Willow, she’s home already?”
Julianna’s voice could be heard from the living room.
“Yes, yes.
Jessica walked past the living room, and was about to head upstairs.
“Stop there.”
Jessica turned around and saw her angered mother.
“What did you do in school today?”
“Nothing much.”
“You’re lying!”
Julianna was very angry. This uncultured daughter was making her upset.

“The Johnsons and our family have always been on good terms. Mr. Johnson is your dad’s friend. How could you sue someone because of such a small matter? How is your dad going to face Mr. Johnson in future?” Julianna’s attitude softened.

“Sue? Who got sued?”

James walked into the living room, and gestured for Jessica to take a seat.

“Hubby, Jess and Edith got into a small conflict. Jess actually went to sue her. How could this be allowed?” Julianna said gently.

“You sued Edith?” James turned to face Jessica.

Jessica turned towards her mother. Her heart went cold.

She and Whitney were so alike!

They always blurred the focus, pushed the blame to her, and twisted the facts.

Her mother was very defensive of Whitney. She was so nice to Whitney; she could distort facts and blame it all on her biological daughter.

“I did.” Jessica did not deny it.

“Retract it,” James ordered.

“I won’t.”

Julianna gently urged, “How could you not listen to your father? Your father asks you to retract it, it’s for your own good. Don’t be willful.”

Her rejection already upset James. Upon hearing what his wife said, he got even more unhappy with Jessica.

“Aren’t you going to ask about why the conflict happened?”

“Whatever the reason, I’m telling you to retract it,” James coldly commanded.

There was nothing serious about children’s squabbles. Jessica smiled silently.

Her father was always like this. He made his decision without finding out the truth or considering whether she’d be hurt.

He was that selfish!

But this was her father.

Chapter 62

“Are you sure about that? If I withdraw the lawsuit, the Larsons will be humiliated.”

“What do you mean?”

James cared about two things the most. The first was his company and the second was the Larsons’ reputation. “Edith spread the rumors on the Internet. She slandered me, spread falsehoods about my private life, said that I was pregnant and had an abortion among other harmful things. I am part of the Larsons. It doesn’t matter if I lose my reputation, but now the Larsons’ reputation is about to be trampled on by others as it becomes the object of ridicule. “If you want to shut everyone up, your statement has no effect. The most effective way is to use the law to defend your rights. Not only can this successfully shut them out, it can prevent others from slandering the Larsons this way in the future.

“Although I don’t understand business, I know one thing. If a company has bad press, it will be harder to move forward compared to competitors in the future. The reputation of a company is very important.

“I once saw a report in a magazine. It was about how a century-old company lost tens of billions in market value because its descendants were embroiled in continuous scandals. As the business was handed from the founder to his children, the business slowly deteriorated to the point of no return.

“At the start when things started to happen, the top. management did not care much about them. They thought it was just a small matter, and they could neglect it after making a small statement. Even though they had no loss at that time, it set the foundation for a dangerous result.” Speaking of this example, James immediately thought of a famous company in H Country. She had to be referring to it. After talking so much, Jessica just wanted to convey one thing. No matter how big or small the scandal was, it had to be dealt with strictly, otherwise it would eventually become uncontrollable one day, and might destroy the entire Larson Group.

James was deep in thought.

Julianna laughed. “It’s a small matter. How can it be as serious as you said? You’re just exaggerating things.”

Small matter?

It seemed that in her mother’s eyes, it was a small matter for others to slander her biological daughter.

Her words were like an emotionless and sharp blade that stabbed her heart.

“This is not a small matter,” Jessica sternly rebuked.

“It’s just a small squabble among families, so how can it be so serious? Jess, you’re thinking too much.”

She did not know if she thought too much about it, but she was sure that James would overthink.

Even if she was made to withdraw the lawsuit in the end, she had achieved her goal.

She successfully planted a seed deep in James. She only had to wait for it to sprout and grow in the future.

When the time came, Whitney and Zachary would be sent to hell.

James listened to her, but because it was a small matter and people might think that they were making a scene for no reason, he decided that he wanted to solve it in a different way.

“Just withdraw the case first. Tomorrow, I will ask the girl from the Johnsons to apologize to you.”

“Ok, but I think she should apologize in front of the teachers and the students in school. After all, if the case was dropped, those who did not know why would think that we have a guilty conscience, and might think it is real.”

She had given in, and her words were not unreasonable, so he nodded in understanding.

“I will tell Mr. Johnson clearly.”

Seeing that a conclusion was reached, Julianna immediately went to tell Whitney the good news.

Chapter 63

“Really? She agreed to drop the case?” Whitney said in surprise.

Julianna touched her long hair, and softly said, “Yes, she has already agreed. In the future, if there’s anything, just tell your mom. I will take care of the matters for you.”

“OK.”

As soon as she left, Whitney sent the good news to her group of friends.

After hearing the news, Edith was elated. However, at the same time, her door was pushed open by Fred. He went in and sat opposite her.

“When did you learn to do that kind of thing?” Fred asked coldly.

“Dad, what are you talking about?”

“Don’t you know what you have done?”

Edith lifted her head, and proudly said, “That’s the truth. She dared to do it, so I dared to spread it. Since the person is not ashamed, why should I be afraid?”

“You little brat. Even if she really did those things, it’s not your place to spread rumors online. Your Mr. Larson just called me, and I was humiliated because of you! Apologize to her when you go to school tomorrow, and this matter will be over.”

“I won’t apologize,” Edith refused.

She felt that she did not do anything wrong.

Since she was not in the wrong, why should she apologize? “You can choose not to apologize, but in the future, you can forget about your bags, clothes, shoes, and credit card. Don’t think about getting them from anyone else. Once you’ ve come to your senses, I will return them to you.”

“Dad!” Edith retorted in dissatisfaction.

Fred refused to budge.

Seeing that he was serious, Edith finally lowered her head. ” Ok, I will apologize.”

The next day.

Whitney got up half an hour earlier as usual, and asked the chauffeur to send her to school first. Jessica continued driving that blue sports car to school.

When Edith saw her, she said, “Come with me.”

When the two of them walked to a corner, Edith gritted her teeth, and softly said, “I’m sorry.”

“What did you say? I didn’t hear it.”

Edith was furious. This damn bitch was doing it on purpose.

Edith gritted her teeth, and repeated, “I’m sorry.”

If it weren’t for her pocket money, she would not have lowered her head for this vicious woman.

“So you are apologizing?”

“Alright, I have already apologized.”

As soon as Edith turned around, she heard a faint voice from behind her.

“I’m not accepting this apology. I want you to apologize to me in front of the whole school.”

If she did not do this, Jessica would not be able to clear her tainted name.

“Don’t go too far.” Edith glared at her. “Want me to apologize in front of the entire school? Dream on!”

“It’s fine if you don’t apologize. I’ll carry on with the lawsuit then. Besides, I have evidence, and as long as we go to court, you will definitely lose,” Jessica said calmly.

“You…” Edith was so furious that she glared at her fiercely.” Ok, I will apologize. Just wait.”

Edith turned around and left.

“Come out.”

Jessica suddenly spoke to the seemingly empty surroundings.

An athletic figure came down from a big tree nearby.

“You found out.” Samantha leaned against the tree trunk with a lollipop in her mouth. “Are you sure that the girl will apologize to you in front of all the teachers and students?” “She won’t,” Jessica replied without thinking.

Samantha became interested. “Since you know she won’t, aren’t you afraid of what she will do?”

“Afraid?” Jessica smiled slightly. “I’m just afraid that she’s not daring enough.”

Chapter 64

Samantha’s eyes lit up.

There would be a good show to watch!

After morning lessons, all the teachers and students gathered in the field for physical education class. Today was also the monthly speech day, and the speaker was Yves, the vice chairman of the student union.

Looking at Yves’s spirited demeanor, Jessica had a bloodthirsty look in her eyes.

“Do you like Yves?”

Suddenly, a voice rang from behind her.

Samantha seemed to appear next to her and stood behind her.

Samantha seemed to have remembered something. “I almost forgot that you’re the real daughter of the Larsons. That was once your sister’s lover, which means that the peacock who loves to show off on stage is going to be your fiancé.

“Tsk, a beautiful flower will be married to a piece of sh*t.”

Samantha had a regretful expression.

Before Jessica could say anything, Josephine replied, ” Samantha, how can you say that Jessica is a piece of shit in front of her?”

Samantha’s mouth twitched, and she looked at her like she was an idiot.

Jessica smiled silently.

That was such a low move!

“You must be blind! If your eyes aren’t good, you should get them checked,” Samantha rudely responded.

“You…”

Josephine wanted to retaliate, but after seeing her cold eyes, she was so afraid that she remained silent.

On the stage, Yves glanced arrogantly at the girls in the audience, and saw the admiration in their eyes. He was both proud and disgusted by it.

When he saw the obsessive look of the fat pig from Class 7, he almost wanted to vomit.

It was a kind of enjoyment when beautiful girls looked at him admiringly. However, when an ugly girl looked at him like that, he felt disgust.

Fang Tingting excitedly pulled the girl next to her, and said, ” Just now, Yves looked at me. He’s so handsome!”

No matter how handsome he is, he won’t think highly of you, the girl beside her ranted in her heart and silently rolled her eyes.

Yves called her a fat pig behind her back, but she did not even know it.

After Yves finished his speech, there was a thunderous applause from the audience, especially from his admirers who applauded vigorously.

Yves was like a gentleman. With one hand on his chest, he bowed to thank the audience and walked down the stage in a charismatic manner.

“Wow, I really love Yves.”

“Yves is the Prince Charming in my heart. Why is he so perfect?”

***

While the girls were still obsessed over Yves’s handsome face, Edith quietly went to the podium and held the microphone. She scanned the crowd, and her eyes finally fell on Jessica.

The students below the stage looked at her strangely.

“Why did Edith get on stage?”

“Why is she there? Is she going to give a speech?”

“Oh my God. I don’t want to spend more time listening to lousy speeches.”

The students started whispering. Every month, it was irritating enough to listen to a student giving a speech.

Hearing two at once was simply torture.

“I am standing here today because I want to say something to Jessica,” Edith said.

The students who were initially annoyed became excited.

This was a good show!

“Jessica, you have the courage to do those things, but you don’t have the courage to admit it. You did them, but you are afraid of people talking about them. Your whole body is so disgusting and filthy! Who knows if you have some sort of disease, yet you still act high and mighty. Want me to apologize to a pathetic loser like you? Dream on!”

Chapter 65

“How outrageous! Pull her down.” The principal growled and glared at her.

Mr. William immediately called two teachers over, but two male students blocked their way.

Below the stage, the students started whispering. Many people were looking at Jessica, but they did not know who was innocent.

Seeing that her goal was achieved, Edith was prepared to continue humiliating Jessica. She opened her mouth, but she realized that the microphone did not work.

At this time, a clear voice was broadcast.

“I’m sorry.”

This was the voice of Edith, who’d just given an impassioned speech.

“What did you say? I didn’t hear it.”

“I’m sorry.”

“So you are apologizing?” Jessica said.

“Alright, I have already apologized.”

This conversation was put on repeat.

The words “I’m sorry” were like a spell that was cast on all of the students and teachers.

Every sound was like a slap on her face.

Edith’s face was literally swollen from the pain!

The audience roared in laughter, and it resounded in the sky and echoed throughout the school.

Edith’s face was flushed red. The laughter was like a knife that stabbed her body. She lost all of her confidence and pride.

“Hahaha. It’s too funny.”

“She just vowed to never apologize, but in an instant, we heard her apology.”

“Edith thinks she can treat us like monkeys, but in the end, she became a monkey on stage.”

“She said that she would only apologize in her next life, but actually already apologized behind her back.”

“If I were her, I would be humiliated. It’s so embarrassing.”

***

Sounds of mockery and laughter entered her ears.

Edith was embarrassed and furious. She turned around and ran down the stage covering her face as she fled. Whitney and her other friends glared at Jessica before chasing her.

Mr. Frank’s face was green with anger.

“Go to the broadcast room and see who is messing with the audio. Quickly ask someone to stop this.”

The teachers were troubled, but the students were lively and excited.

Samantha looked at Jessica with a calm face and gave her a thumbs up. “That’s awesome! How did you do it?”

She was here, but she could control the audio broadcast. That was amazing.

Samantha watched as she took out her mobile phone, pressed a few buttons, and the broadcast stopped. The two teachers who had just rushed to the broadcast room were stunned after hearing that the commotion had stopped.

The two of them opened the door of the broadcasting room. The student who was supposed to be on duty was not there, and they found him having diarrhea in the toilet.

“Yves, your fiancée is so amazing. She’s not easy to mess with.”

Yves glared at him in displeasure. “She is not my fiancée.”

“Are you dissatisfied with your fiancée? Could it be that you’ve already developed strong feelings for Whitney?”

“I think that she’s more beautiful than Whitney. You should be happier about getting a more beautiful fiancée.”

Someone beside him did not understand.

Yves sneered.

So what if she was beautiful?

Who knew if this woman who lived in the shanty towns in the western suburbs was clean? Yves was not interested in marrying a broken shoe.

Jessica and Samantha, who happened to pass by, overheard their conversation, and they snickered.

From the way they said it, it was as if they had the ability to choose any woman as they wished.

They thought the girls liked them as much as money.

Chapter 66

“Some people should really look in the mirror and see what virtues they have. You think all women like you?” Samantha ridiculed. Yves and a few others were startled, and saw the two people standing behind them.

Jessica looked coldly at Yves’ arrogant and narcissistic face.

In her previous life, he looked down on her completely, and she did not dare to rebel against her family to terminate the marriage. He conspired with Whitney and Yonah to ruin her reputation.

Whitney treated a man like him like a treasure, but he was like any stray dog outside the school in her eyes.

“Narcissism is a disease. Better diagnose it early and get treatment,” Jessica casually said.

Samantha gave Yves and the others the middle finger. Yves’s face darkened.

Unruly!

No matter how pretty this woman was, she was not qualified to be his fiancée.

After seeing Jessica fiddle with her phone, easily cutting off the broadcast, Samantha started pestering Jessica, and was always following her.

Everyone was used to seeing Samantha after class.

Samantha chased away the student in front of her, occupied his seat, and rested her chin on the back of the chair. She stared at her with her smoky eyes.

“Tomorrow is the day of the exam. I heard that you’ve made a bet with Xenia and her group. Are you confident in winning?”

Jessica was solving a question and ignored her.

Samantha did not seem to mind.

“I’ve heard some information about you. Xenia’s group of friends is gearing up to humiliate you. They’re prepared to avenge Edith during this exam.”

After the broadcast that day, Edith had been staying at home because she was “sick”, and did not attend school. Being the compassionate person that she was, Whitney insisted on visiting her house every day. The past few days had been very peaceful, and Jessica did not encounter any trouble.

Josephine and Lauren listened to Samantha’s words and smiled at each other.

Josephine whispered, “Daisy and Zayne are in the top 10 of the grade. I can’t believe she dared to compete with them after scoring 280. She’s really shameless.”

“This is not being shameless. It’s just being stupid,” Lauren corrected her.

The two of them laughed quietly.

They spoke quietly in the noisy environment, but their conversation did not escape Samantha’s ears. Just as she was about to get up, a delicate hand grabbed her wrist. “No need.”

“Aren’t you angry that they’re like that?”

“What do you think?” Jessica smiled at her.

She looked at those clear but mocking eyes, and thought about that day in the school field. She looked at Edith with the same expression.

After the exams on Thursday and Friday, the gamble between Jessica and Xenia’s group became the hot topic of the entire school.

Some people even started betting polls on the school forum. 99.9% of the people bet that Xenia and her group would win, and only two people bet on Jessica’s victory.

“Who do you think are the two people who supported Jessica?” someone commented below the post.

Someone immediately followed up.

“Isn’t it obvious? It must be Samantha and Jessica herself.”

“How pitiful. She has to support herself.”

“Betting on her is an obvious loss. No idiot will bet on her unless he has too much money.”

***

Just as everyone was starting to ridicule her, a user with the nickname “king” appeared.

“I support her! Are you looking down on me?!”

Everyone recognized Samantha’s username, but this “king” was very strange.

This arrogant tone immediately aroused the anger of the St. Daniel students.

Chapter 67

[Who’s the person above, they think they’re a king?]

[Beauty Jessica. You purposely chose a guy’s name, but we know it’s you. You can drop the act.]

[It’s not uncommon to bet on oneself. You don’t have to pretend, we get it.]

[The person named king, if you’ve got the guts, reveal your name.]

[That’s right, do it if you dare.]

[Haha, I bet she doesn’t dare to.]

At a basketball court outside the school, Xander’s expression got darker as he scrolled on his cell phone. John almost got suffocated by the pressure around his boss.

“Boss, what’s wrong? What happened? Is there some idiot out there provoking you?” John asked.

The other men quickly nodded and came around.

“Boss, just say the word, we’ll get things done for you right away.”

“What are you talking about?” Xander kicked his butt.

John pouted like a little girl, and did not talk anymore.

Xander coldly typed on his cell phone.

king: [It’s Xander. We can fight one on one if you aren’t happy.]

These people were all blind!

Did he seem like a woman at all!?

The students got excited upon seeing the reply. [Wahaha. She’s actually impersonating Xander.]

[Aren’t you afraid Xander will look for you?]

At that point, a user named Jessica commented.

Jessica: [I didn’t know I had another account.]

Everyone was stunned.

They looked at the user Jessica, and then at the user king. Some people were getting confused, while others felt that this was all part of Jessica’s plan.

Nevertheless, some computing experts got to work and traced down the IP addresses. They concluded that they were two different accounts that belonged to two different people.

At that point, the forum went quiet.

The people who had been mocking king no longer made. any comment.

Some others even quietly deleted their initial comments. Everyone knew who Xander was and how fierce he was. If they got into his bad books, they would be done for!

It was oddly quiet all of a sudden.

Everyone was just waiting for the results.

On Monday, Edith finally returned.

She was here today just to watch Jessica make a joke of herself.

In the morning, the students of St. Daniel College gathered at the noticeboard. Danny and some other teachers were putting up the results.

Once the teachers left, the students huddled forward.

Samantha and Jessica were a few meters away under a tree.

Whitney and a group of people headed in Jessica’s direction rather than hurry to the noticeboard.

“Don’t forget our deal. The loser has to pay.” Daisy grinned confidently.

“We won’t forget. Neither should you.”

“Cheh.” Edith rolled her eyes.

She was here today to get her revenge.

“Alright, cut the crap. Let’s go look at the results. I have a feeling I did pretty well this time.” Caleb smiled and turned to look at Jessica.

This girl was rather pretty.

As their group went forward, the crowd made way.

“You’re not going to have a look?”

Samantha always felt that she had a lot of self-control, but as compared to Jessica this time, she was barely making it.

She couldn’t contain her curiosity, and really wanted to have a look.

Jessica, on the other hand, was completely calm.

Samantha couldn’t help but admire that sort of attitude.

Chapter 68

Edith walked right to the front. She wanted to see the results as soon as possible.

She’d thought of so many ways to embarrass her over the past few days. Now all she needed was a legitimate reason. A few of them went through the results from the top. The moment they saw the first row, they could not contain their disbelief.

“Impossible!”

“How could this be.”

“The school must have gotten it wrong. She only scored 280 in the exams, how could she be first in school?” Edith was in shock. “She must’ve copied the answers. She must’ ve cheated!”

Everyone in the 10-meter radius heard her say the word ” cheated”. They turned around and started peering.

Whitney was also in a daze as she looked at the first name. She rubbed her eyes and checked again. No, the name was still the same. It was clearly “Jessica”.

“How could she possibly…” Whitney was murmuring.

As Edith saw Jessica approach, she shoved the others aside and approached her. “You must’ve cheated. Given your ability, how could you come in first?”

Samantha hated what she was hearing.

“Hey, you said she copied? Whom did she copy from, you? She came in first, whom could she possibly copy from? You have to use your brain even if you want to insult someone,” Samantha said coldly.

Jessica did not bother arguing with them. She glanced at Edith and the rest, and said, “You should do what we agreed on.”

She then turned to face the rest of the students present.” From today onwards, all the toilets in the classroom block will be settled by them. If you’re unhappy with the standards, you can look for them.”

“Woohoo!!!”

The crowd began cheering.

“Also, they have to run around the track. I’ve already prepared the equipment.”

With that, she made a call. Soon after, someone came riding on a trishaw. On the trishaw were a few tortoise shells, each of them of the same shade of green.

“Put them on and run 50 rounds.”

The look on Daisy’s faces and the rest was awful. They couldn’t possibly deal with wearing the turtle shells on their backs or cleaning the toilets.

It wasn’t just about losing their face. It was about their dignity.

If they really went ahead with it, they wouldn’t even have the face to stay in St. Daniel College anymore.

Whitney bit her lower lip. “Jess, don’t be like that. We were just joking when we made the deal, how could you take it seriously?”

Before Jessica said anything, Samantha already lost her temper.

They were obviously trying to shirk responsibility now.

“It’s in black and white, you call this a joke? If you’re so cowardly, you shouldn’t have signed it in the first place. You’ re backing out only after you lost?” Samantha really wanted to rip their faces apart.

The students around were looking on with disdain.

“I didn’t think Whitney was such a person in the past. How did she become so shameless?”

“Perhaps they were really joking back then.” Someone tried to defend Whitney.

“Are you blind? Did you not see the video back then? It wasn’t a joke. They were practically at war with each other.”

“Pfft, you’re really blind. I kinda like Daisy and her group, but a loss is a loss, and a deal is a deal. They have to do what they said to do.”

The students were discussing among themselves and pointing fingers here and there.

Chapter 69

Jessica wasn’t going to waste her breath on them. “Just one question: are you running or not?”

Daisy and her friends exchanged glances.

To run, or not to run?

They couldn’t bring themselves to, but they dared not say not to, either.

Whoever said it first would be the enemy of the people.

Daisy wasn’t saying a thing. Neither was Caleb and the rest. “We’re not running, what can you do about that?” Edith stood forward and voiced their sentiments.

The rest of them heaved a sigh of relief. Anyway, it was Edith who said it, and they were just going along with her idea. Even if the rest of them got upset, it would be on Edith.

As they expected, the students standing around were shocked by Edith’s response.

“Wow, that’s low.”

“I guess I learned something today. Miss Johnson is really willful.”

“They’re hopeless. I thought they were bad, but they keep surprising me.”

“Edith has never spoken a word of truth before. It’s just been lies after lies, and now it’s to shirk responsibilities. Something’s wrong with her morals and character.”

Samantha really saw it for herself today.

Some people could really be this shameless.

Jessica turned to look at Daisy and the rest. “What about you guys?”

“You can’t prove that these results are real. As long as you prove it, w-we will do as we agreed to.” Melissa was trying to find an excuse to escape this.

Some people couldn’t watch on.

“Just admit that they’re going to evade the punishment.

This is utterly shameless.”

“Exactly…”

“Does she think we’re all fools?”

Everyone was voicing their opinions with disdain.

Daisy furrowed her brows and stood forward. “You only scored 280 marks when you did the paper the last time, and now you’re the first in the cohort. Our doubts are valid. Moreover, we heard that your results weren’t too good in your previous school.”

“You heard? From whom?” Jessica smiled as she asked. Oh, I know. You must’ve heard it from my so-called ‘good friend’, right? She must’ve said that I was a terrible student with terrible grades. That’s why you dared to have a bet with me.”

“Don’t change the subject. What’s with the marks? Why, is your lie falling through now?” Daisy pushed her further.

Jessica burst out laughing. “She probably didn’t tell you why I scored 280 marks. That’s because I only did three parts of the entire examination. You can take a look at the surveillance footage if you don’t believe me.”

The entrance exam for St. Daniel College had a total of five parts. That meant that she only completed two of the five. If she actually did score 280 marks, that would be 10 marks above the total possible score.

Xenia came forward, as if smug to expose her lie. “You’re lying. The total score for the five parts is only 630 marks. You only took two parts, so how could you score 280?” Jessica was unfazed in the face of doubtful looks. She took the two papers out of her bag. She handed them to the people around, but not to Daisy’s group.

For the paper that was supposed to have a max score of 120, she scored 120 + 10.

One of the star students exclaimed, “You used a method that’s only taught in university!”

Samantha turned towards Jessica in shock.

She’d long guessed that they wouldn’t go ahead with their promise, and even saw these excuses coming,

That was why she asked to get her papers from the school department.

With this physical evidence, she could shut them up.

Chapter 70

The star students were in awe of Jessica.

Meanwhile, the rest of them were waiting to see Whitney, Caleb, and their group run about with turtle shells.

“Do what you promised.”

Jessica got Samantha to help distribute the turtle shells. When Jessica handed it to Whitney, Whitney looked at her with an aggrieved expression. “Jess, do you really have to do this? Can you let this pass considering how I’m your sister?”

Sister?!

Jessica was nauseated.

A girl who stole her life and harmed her whenever possible was making such a request.

At this point, Jessica was just surprised that Whitney could be this thick-skinned.

Samantha was most disgusted by people like Whitney. “Cut the crap and put it on.”

Whitney was annoyed with how much of a busybody.

Samantha was, but dared not pick on her because of her background. She kept her eyes on Jessica in a bid to get her to let this go on her account.

“Please call me Jessica. Also, we’re really not close to each other.”

So, just get on with your punishment.

Xenia got upset. “Whitney, don’t beg this sort of person.”

“It’s no big deal. We’ll just run.”

“Exactly.”

Xenia’s group just wasn’t used to bearing a loss.

Jessica glanced at their group and sighed.

Just look at how scheming Whitney was.

Just one word, and she managed to get Daisy, Xenia, and the rest to feel bad for her.

She was so good at gaining sympathy points.

Since she was so bent on playing the good guy, how could she deprive her of it as a sister?

“I can let them off.”

Whitney was so happy.

She asked, “Really?”

“Of course. But I have one condition. Since you’re such a loyal friend, you can run on their behalf. I won’t ask for much, just 10 rounds. How’s that?”

Everyone around felt that this was a huge discount. Even Daisy felt that she was being sincere.

After all, they were on the losing end, and they did not have any negotiation chips. Since Jessica was making such a huge compromise, it was evident that she meant well. Whitney’s smile stiffened.

She was going to run around with a turtle shell alone? Then wouldn’t she be the only one embarrassed?

This was hell for Whitney.

“If you’re unwilling, then forget it. We’ll go ahead with our original deal,” Jessica said nonchalantly.

Aren’t you very loyal!

Then show it.

There’s no point just using words.

Jessica was smart enough to use this against her. Whitney was put on the spot.

She only had two choices.

The first: become the laughing stock and have everyone in school watch her embarrass herself while protecting her friendship with Daisy and the rest.

The second: reject it. In this case, Xenia and the rest would surely see her for who she was. She might lose her friends.

Whitney was clear about the consequences of both choices. Either way, she didn’t like it.

She was expecting someone to step forward to reject this, and subconsciously glanced at Edith. Edith was about to come forward, but Claudia held her back.

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60) 

Chapter 51

Melissa and her friends kept quiet immediately, and didn’t dare to make a sound.

Meanwhile, Jessica pretended nothing was going on.

She was focused on the delicacy in front of her. She was not concerned with the laughter, nor was she concerned with Xander’s anger.

Xander retracted his leg as he glanced at the corner of the room.

He saw an elegant lady enjoying her meal gracefully. As the sun shined on her beautiful face, it was as though she walked straight out of a painting.

There was no way that she didn’t hear what they said.

However, she didn’t react to any of their insults.

John noticed that his boss was staring at a corner, and looked in the direction that he was looking at.

That’s his arrogant deskmate!

“Xander, your deskmate has a really strong personality,” John complained.

“How is that having a personality? She didn’t do anything even though Caleb and his friends insulted her. She’s a coward,” another underling replied smilingly.

Xander didn’t respond to their comments, and ate the dim sum.

Everyone overheard that Jessica had only gotten 280 points for her examination. Hence, they were discussing and glancing at her.

You could tell that they were making fun of her just by the look in their eyes.

Jessica put down her chopsticks as she sipped on the tea to wash it all down. She then got up and paid her bill.

She was holding her card holder and fidgeting with it in her hands.

When she passed by Whitney’s table, she stopped in her tracks again. She then looked at everyone.

“You guys are a bunch of losers!”

She wasn’t loud, but everyone heard what she said.

Everyone stared at her, and was shocked at what came out of her mouth.

Whitney and her friends were stunned!

“What did you say?” Edith asked angrily. “Say it again, I dare you.”

Jessica looked at her, and slowly said, “Such a pitiful being. You have such bad hearing.”

Boom.

Edith slammed the table in anger as she stood up and pointed at Jessica.

“Who’s the real loser here? What right do you have to address others as losers? You only scored a mere 280. I could easily get 300 to 400 points. What about you? Aren’t you considered trash, then?

“No, I shouldn’t address you as trash. You’re worse than trash.”

Everyone was drawn to the commotion.

“I’m worse than trash?” Jessica scoffed. “You are a bunch of losers, and yet you are calling others trash. Aren’t you thinking too highly of yourselves.”

“How could someone from the slums have the audacity to make such statements?”

Claudia tugged at Edith, and smilingly said, “Edith, stop it. She doesn’t know her abilities. Don’t spoil her dream of scoring really well.”

“Let’s not speak in our anger, guys,” Whitney said as she tried to signal Jessica to leave.

Daisy stared coldly at the commotion. She then stood up, and smilingly said, “Why not have a bet? I’ve heard from the director that there would be an examination next week. Let’s fight with our grades instead. When the grades are revealed, we will know who is the real loser.”

“That’s a great idea. Let’s not force Jessica if she isn’t up to it. You shouldn’t expect much of her,” Claudia replied smilingly.

Chapter 52

John, who was watching the excitement with glee, kicked his friend next to him. “Benny, Xander’s deskmate is going to be in the middle of the ring. This group of people is trying to mess with her.”

Seeing that he was not responding after a long time, John kicked him a few more times. After that, he felt that the atmosphere was a little cold and strange.

He raised his head and saw Benny winking at him.

He looked straight ahead.

Great!

He had successfully kicked his boss!

John smiled awkwardly at Xander, and quickly moved his foot back in embarrassment.

Xander could not be bothered with this idiot. He propped his chin with one hand, and watched the drama unfold with interest.

Daisy’s suggestion and Claudia’s instigation.

No matter who it was, they were all trying to make Jessica fall into their trap.

A group of people were watching them leisurely.

Regardless of whether Jessica agreed or not, they had won this round.

If she did not agree, Jessica would no longer be able to hold her head high in school. Initially, everyone already felt that she was unworthy to be around them, because she grew up in the slums, and they looked down on her.

Now that her grades were lousy, they looked down on her more, and felt that she would only become a joke in high society.

“Jess, don’t be rash,” Whitney dissuaded her.

Jessica ignored her, and looked at Claudia with a smile. “Although this suggestion is a little pathetic, since you want to play, how about we bet on something bigger?”

“Tell us.

Claudia raised her eyebrow, and did not think too much about her idea.

“I said you were rubbish, but you won’t admit it. Alright, how about I compete with all of you? If there’s anyone in your group that scores higher than me, I will lose.

“Of course, if there are no rewards or penalties in this case, it will be very boring. The losing party will be responsible for all the toilets in the entire school compound. Remember that you must clean them yourself, and you can’t ask anyone for help. Do you dare to bet?”

Edith and the others laughed.

She wanted to use this method to scare them? How naive.

“Why wouldn’t we dare? We’re just afraid that if you lose, you won’t be able to clean all of them.” Xenia laughed with ridicule.

The rest of them laughed as well.

If someone else was in her place and faced unbridled laughter from a group of people…

Not only would he feel angry, he might be scared or embarrassed.

Jessica just looked at them quietly with a calm and cold stare. There was a storm brewing in her eyes. She slightly raised her lips, and she had an indescribable cunning presence.

The laughter gradually reduced, and they were a little taken aback by her cold eyes.

Jessica smiled, and sweetly said to everyone, “Laugh. Why did you stop laughing?”

They should take advantage of the situation and laugh more.

In the future, there wouldn’t be so many opportunities.

“Crazy bitch,” Melissa cursed under her breath.

Caleb, who had not spoken yet, said, “Just now, you proposed a condition, so we should be able to propose our own terms, right?”

Jessica shrugged her shoulders, and allowed him to continue.

“If we win, we will get the sports car that you drove today.”

Whitney was stunned.

That was her brother’s favorite limited edition sports car.

“Jess, don’t be impulsive.” Whitney tried to warn her, although she was secretly excited.

“Sure, but you have your benefit, but I don’t have any benefits.”

“What do you want?”

“It’s very simple. Just follow my instructions and run 50 rounds around the school field. Do you dare to do it?” Jessica glanced at the individuals around her.

Chapter 53

“Psh!”

Edith smiled contemptuously. “I’m only afraid that you wouldn’t dare.”

Jessica looked at the several people present. “What about the rest of you? Do you dare?”

Everyone looked at her like she was an idiot..

“Why wouldn’t we dare?”

“Hmph, don’t cry when you lose.”

“We will supervise you during the exam.”

They were convinced that they would win.

“Very well.” Jessica nodded in satisfaction. “Please maintain this confidence.”

Jessica waved her hand, and asked for two pieces of blank paper and a pen to quickly write down a betting agreement. She then signed her name on it.

“Take a look. If there’s no problem, all of you can sign it.”

Several of them snorted in disdain, but they did not sign it impulsively. After Daisy carefully read the content and confirmed that there were no mistakes, they signed it one by one.

Everyone signed their names except Whitney.

Jessica looked at her with a smile, and threw the pen in front of her. “Sign it.”

“I… I…” Whitney looked at her aggrievedly.

“Don’t push Whitney.”

“Whitney is already giving you face. Don’t test her limits.”

She really did not see how she was giving her face. In contrast, she was secretly attacking her from the back.

“I don’t need it.”

Hearing that Jessica could not care less, the group of people was furious.

Caleb, who was slightly interested in Jessica just now, frowned slightly.

“Whitney, just sign it. Don’t defend this kind of person.”

Whitney finally signed her name after being pressured by everyone.

After they signed the gambling agreement, the students who were watching the scene in the cafeteria had already taken a video, and uploaded it to the campus network.

The campus website administrator was Whitney’s secret admirer, and had long been dissatisfied with Jessica’s bullying of his goddess. Once this video was posted, he immediately used his authority to boost its popularity.

Under everyone’s eyes, Jessica left the cafeteria.

As she walked on the school campus, people would take out their phones to take pictures of Jessica.

“So she is Whitney’s sister.”

“She is the sparrow who stole Whitney’s status in the Larsons.”

“People who come from shanty towns all reek of poverty. Why is she still dressed so shabbily after entering the Larsons?”

“A person who only scored 280 points is betting against others. She really doesn’t know her limits.”

“I’m already looking forward to seeing the eldest daughter of the Larsons clean the toilets.”

“Same here.”

“The exam next week was actually quite a nuisance, but now I can’t wait for it to come.”

***

John mocked, “Xander, your little deskmate is going to be miserable. Why is she so stupid? It’s obvious that it was a trap, but she was still willing to go down that path.”

Xander glared at him coldly. “Are you very concerned about her?”

“No… not really. How could I be concerned about her? Seeing her so miserable, I’m happy for you.”

Xander kicked him aside.

“Get lost!”

“If I, Xander, want to mess with someone, I don’t need someone to do it for me.”

John quickly nodded. “I was wrong. If Xander wants to crush her like a bug, it will be very simple.”

Coincidentally, Jessica walked past them from behind a tree in an arrogant manner.

John and the others were taken aback after she appeared like a ghost.

Jessica curled her lips as she glanced at Xander in ridicule.

She did not say anything, and just walked away.

No, even though she did not say anything, she managed to convey a message.

John murmured, “Xander, did she just provoke us?”

Chapter 54

“Be more confident and don’t say ‘maybe’. She is clearly provoking Xander,” Benny said assuringly. “Xander, should we capture her and teach her a lesson? We should beat the crap out of her.”

Xander’s extremely dark black eyes looked at her slender back while listening to Benny’s words. He slowly turned his head and stared at him coldly.

Benny was frightened by his stare.

“What is it?”

Xander kicked him. “Are we the mafia?”

“We are…”

Under Xander’s eyes, he swallowed his last several words.

Come on, they were obviously like the mafia!

Or so Benny said grudgingly in his heart.

***

“I’m looking forward to next week’s test,” Edith said excitedly.

Whitney felt that something was amiss. However, she could not tell what was wrong.

“Could we have seen the transcript wrongly?” Whitney asked.

“How could it be. Even if we had been blind, we would not have seen 580 marks as 280 marks.”

“Whitney, don’t worry. She just has a foul mouth, and is just like Celeste. She’s clearly a scum, but is very arrogant.”

“Look who that is.” Claudia looked towards the back of the building.

The others followed her gaze, and saw Yara being pinned by Amelia and some others to the edge of the wall.

“Isn’t that Jessica’s best friend.”

“If we want to know how powerful Jessica is, we can just ask her.”

The four of them looked at each other, and walked in that direction.

In the corner, Amelia grabbed Yara’s hair and stared at her fiercely. “Do you think you can resolve the situation at the cafeteria by running away?”

“Sorry. I was wrong,” Yara apologized timidly.

“Do you think that by saying sorry, you can compensate me for my loss?”

“I, I will compensate you.”

Yara’s scalp was hurting, but she did not dare to scream for help. Amelia’s hand gently patted her forehead. “That’s more like it. However, you have to pay me back within a month, or else don’t even think about staying here. I have ways to get you out of St. Daniel College.”

Yara’s eyes were red, and she nodded without hesitation.

“What are you doing?”

Edith and the others walked over slowly, and looked at them with contemptuous eyes.

Amelia and the others noticed them, and a pleasing smile appeared on their faces immediately.

“Miss Johnson. I am teaching our new student about the rules at St. Daniel College in case she gets into trouble,” Amelia said while smiling.

“Yara, is that correct?”

Amelia looked at her with threatening eyes.

Yara did not dare to disobey her and nodded. She looked like a daughter-in-law who had been through a lot of grievances.

Edith smirked, but did not intend to expose her.

Yara looked at Whitney and the others.

She recognized them. The prettiest one standing in the middle was Jessica’s famous sister.

Seeing the tyrants Amelia and the others lowering their heads in front of them, Yara felt a rush of resentment.

It was not directed at Amelia or Whitney. It was directed at Jessica.

If only Jessica had agreed to pay for her and stood beside her, Amelia and the others would not have dared to do this to her.

This was all Jessica’s fault.

Because of her, she was bullied by Amelia and the others.

Chapter 55

Xenia gave her a disapproving look. “Are you done with your teaching? We have something to ask her.”

“We’re done.”

Amelia and the others left.

After they had left, Edith and the rest walked up and examined her. Her looks and dressing were ordinary, and her entire outfit cost less than 200 dollars.

She was extremely poor!

“We heard that you are Jessica’s good friend?” Xenia asked. Yara was surprised, and she did not know how to answer.

Seeing their looks, she could not tell if they were friends or foes. She did not know how to answer so she would not be implicated.

Claudia could tell her worries, and said, “Don’t worry. We just want to get some information from you. We will not do anything else.”

Edith ridiculed, “Hey. Don’t compare us to Amelia and her inferior friends.”

Inferior?!

If Amelia was inferior in their eyes, what was she considered?!

She didn’t want to think further.

Self-pity and embarrassment filled her heart.

“Jess and I grew up together. We were good friends last time, but now we’re essentially strangers,” Yara said sadly. “What else could be the reason? She’s rich now, and does not want to hang out with you, because you’re so poor. She’ s just snobbish. How heartless,” Xenia ranted.

Claudia caught on to another important point. “Since you grew up with her, did you come from the shanty town in the western suburbs?”

Yara wanted to nod, but she noticed the look of disgust on their faces. She immediately shook her head, and said, “No. I lived in the town beside it. It was a coincidence that we

went to the same school, were in the same class, and were deskmates.”

“This means that you know Jessica very well.”

Yara nodded.

“Tell us, what kind of person Jessica was before? How were her grades and her private life?” Claudia asked hurriedly.

“Don’t lie to us. If we find out that you are lying, you don’t want to know the consequences,” Edith threatened.

Yara nodded cowardly. “Jessica regularly hung out with the gangsters and engaged in many fights. I heard that she got pregnant from them and got an abortion.”

Whitney and the others were dumbfounded.

“Is that true?” Whitney asked immediately.

“I’m not very sure, but the rumors were very detailed, and did not seem fake. At that time, they always waited for her outside the school gates.”

Xenia and the others looked at one another excitedly.

“How were her grades? She seemed to have attended St. Daniel College’s test with you.”

“Her grades were ordinary, but not great.”

Yara’s eyes drooped but flickered.

“That’s all. You can go.” Claudia waved her hands as if she was waving a fly away disgustedly.

Yara’s heart was filled with hatred, but she did not dare to show it.

She could not afford to offend any of them.

After she had left, Edith excitedly yelled, “I did not expect her life to be so exciting. It will be a pity if we do not let others know about how exciting her life is. What do you think?”

Xenia nodded while smiling.

Edith posted about Jessica’s past on the Internet

anonymously, and added her own spin to it. She portrayed

Jessica as a promiscuous and dishonorable woman.

日

Chapter 56

As soon as Jessica walked into the classroom, everyone’s eyes automatically fell on her. They all had looks of contempt or disgust.

“Pregnancy and abortion. How disgusting.”

Jessica paused and turned to look at Josephine condescendingly.

Josephine was so scared that she leaned against the table next to her and gave her a warning look. “What are you trying to do?”

“You have such a foul mouth. I really can’t help but want to wash it for you.”

Josephine stopped talking.

She looked around the classroom coldly. “Same for all of you.” Boom.

A chair fell to the ground.

After the crash vanished, the classroom immediately became silent.

No one dared to make a sound.

Jessica pulled out a chair, sat down, calmly took out her textbook from under her desk, and started doing the exercises in it.

The rumors outside did not affect her the slightest.

She had heard too many rumors and accusations of her in her previous lives. She had already endured enough pain from them in her previous life.

In her previous life, she had already trained herself to be indifferent.

Why would she take it to heart in this life?

John and the others around Xander entered the classroom.

They saw that everyone was lowering their heads and using their phones except for a person in the corner who was studying intently.

“Xander, do you think that there’s something wrong with her brain? The rumors on the campus website have already spread throughout the school. Why is still able to read the book so calmly?”

John did not know if he should say he admired her or that she was very tolerant.

“Boss, do you think those rumors on the internet are true?” Benny asked.

Xander rolled his eyes at the two of them.

“Idiots.”

John and Benny looked at each other in confusion.

Seeing how stupid the two were, Xander was annoyed.

He kicked them away, and strode to his desk while walking past Jessica. After that, he lay down on his school bag.

He turned his head and stared at her with pitch-black eyes. As he stared at her, he fell asleep again.

Jessica glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.

In the afternoon, two tall men in elite suits entered the school campus with briefcases.

The two of them glanced at the room number, and after making sure that they were right, one of them knocked on the door.

The teacher looked at the two in confusion.

“Whom are you looking for?”

“Hello, this is Frois from the Xavion Law Firm. Is the student by the name of Edith here?” one of the elite-looking men politely said.

The students immediately turned to look at Edith.

Edith looked at the lawyers in confusion. She did not know these two people.

“Yes. Edith, go out for a while,” the teacher said.

Doubtful, Edith stood up and went out of the classroom.

The students in the class were very curious. Why were lawyers looking for her? They were no longer focused on the class, and wanted to eavesdrop on their conversation.

“Hello, Student Edith. I am the attorney representing Miss Jessica. Regarding the rumors you spread on the Internet, you are being sued for defamation and spreading falsehoods about my client. We are just following the judicial process now. This is just a formal notification by us, and we will follow up with legal documents.”

The lawyer did not speak loudly, but in the quiet and empty corridor, the students in nearby classrooms heard him clearly.

“What did you say?” Edith’s eyes widened.

She did not expect that Jessica would hire a lawyer to sue her.

It was not the first time she had done this sort of thing, but nothing had ever happened to her.

Who would actually look for a lawyer to sue her?

Not only was Edith dumbfounded by this, the students who overheard it were shocked as well.

Chapter 57

“Did I hear that right? Jessica looked for a lawyer to sue Edith,”

“Why?”

“The anonymous posts on the campus website were posted by Edith. Edith was trying to vent to Whitney, so she deliberately slandered Jessica.”

“Not only did the other party dare to sue, she did it so quickly. She must have been furious.”

“Edith is really too toxic. She talked about her pregnancy, abortion, and messy private life. These rumors are a fatal blow to a girl.”

“Do you think that the rumors about how dirty Jessica was were spread by them as well?”

“I think that it’s possible that Whitney was jealous of Jessica, so she deliberately let Edith and the others stand up for her and create trouble behind her back.”

“If I were Whitney, I would hate Jessica too. It’s very normal that she did this.”

***

As soon as the lawyers appeared, the news spread throughout the school.

At the same time, the bad rumors about Jessica slowly stopped.

On the other hand, Whitney was being implicated.

Instead of the rumors benefiting Whitney, people started to be suspicious of her, and more people started gossiping about her.

In the past, Whitney was one of the four goddesses of St. Daniel College, and no one dared to talk about her behind her back.

However, things are different now.

At the end of her last class, Whitney went to Jessica’s class. Once she appeared, she naturally attracted the attention of many people.

Whitney stood by her desk, and condescendingly commanded, “Jessica, come out for a while.”

Jessica stopped writing and looked up. “If you have something to say, you can say it here.”

Very good!

This was what she wanted.

“Drop the lawsuit.”

“Are you ordering me?” Jessica leaned back in her chair and stared at her.

“Jessica, I know you hate me. You can vent your frustrations on me, but please don’t hurt my friends. They are all innocent,” Whitney said aggrievedly.

Jessica closed her exercise book.

What a familiar scene.

“Well, you are right. They are really so innocent. They are so innocent that they were implicated by you, and wanted to be your shield, so they innocently attacked me again and again. Wow, they are so innocent.”

As Jessica exaggerated the word “innocent,” her shocked expression was full of provocation and sarcasm.

The surrounding people covered their mouths. As Whitney had many protectors, they did not dare to laugh out loud.

But… “Pfft!”

A chuckle came from the side.

That person was not ordinary. It was Xander, who had just woken up.

Others were afraid of Ryan and Yves, but not Xander.

Whitney’s face turned red, but she did not dare to resent Xander. She could only blame it on Jessica.

“Why are you always like this?” Whitney bit her lower lip lightly. “You’ve already taken away my parents, my room, and everything I have. Why do you want to take away my friends too? Do you want me to have nothing and be abandoned by everyone? If you really want this, I can keep a distance from them and stop hanging out with them. I just want you to drop the lawsuit against Edith.”

When the surrounding students heard her, their laughter gradually disappeared.

They looked at Whitney in a different light.

They were moved because she was a good friend who was willing to give up everything for her.

Clap!

An applause was heard.

“What a touching plea. Even I am a little moved by it.”

Chapter 58

“Jessica, if you have any grievances, look for me. Even if you want my life, I will give it to you. I just ask you to stop hurting the people around me.”

She quickly undermined the situation and changed the topic to perform her usual trick.

In the past, she would give in to her, and she thought she was smart.

“Pfft!”

Before Jessica could speak, a person who was resting his head on his hands looked at Whitney with a mocking smile. “Hey, you stabbed someone and expect her to forgive you unconditionally after saying a few words. What right do you have to do that?”

The surrounding students who were previously moved by Whitney’s words suddenly woke up.

That was true. Although Xander’s words were harsh, they made sense.

What right did she have to shirk responsibility just by saying a few things aggrievedly?

That was too much.

Jessica glanced at Xander, and said, “She has the right because she’s a goddess, so she is above everyone else.” “Hahaha.”

The students could not help it and started laughing out loud.

Whitney was ashamed and irritated, making an aggrieved expression.

These two people were insistent on bringing her down. Edith and the others heard that Whitney went to apologize to Jessica because of Edith, and hurriedly rushed over. When they came over, they saw everyone laughing at Whitney, and they were furious.

“Why are you laughing!!”

Xenia and the others rudely pushed the surrounding students aside, and angrily marched to Whitney’s side. They stood in front of her and shielded her behind them.

“Jessica, don’t go too far.”

“Since you came to the Larsons, you’ve been bullying her nonstop. You’ve already robbed her of her parents and took everything from her, so why are you still not satisfied? We are not afraid of killing you!” Xenia exclaimed in agony.

“You’ve been targeting Whitney everywhere. You deliberately hurt her at home, and you don’t even know how to constrain yourself in school. You are so black-hearted. Sure enough, you’re someone who grew up in a ditch and was uneducated.”

The surrounding students pitied Whitney. They sighed after hearing of her hardships in the Larsons, especially the boys, who looked at Jessica in displeasure.

With a smile, Jessica looked at Xenia and the others. “Are you done? If you are done, it is my turn to talk.

“Firstly, my parents were mine to begin with. Everything she has should have been mine. She enjoyed more than 10 years of living my life. Should I thank her for it?

“If I want to get my things back, do I still have to say sorry to her?

“The person who should apologize is her, right?

“She stole my identity, my wealth, and my pride.

“Shouldn’t she be the one who should apologize to me?” She wanted to say these words a long time ago.

Unfortunately, she was unable to say them on the day of her death.

The corridor was already crowded with people watching the drama unfold. When the students heard this, they suddenly realized that their initial sympathy for Whitney was unfounded.

Shouldn’t they sympathize with Jessica instead?

After all, she was the most miserable person.

Chapter 59

“Whitney, touch your heart and ask yourself, who’s the one who’s letting the other down? Who’s the culprit here?

“From the day I went home, you’ve been targeting me and plotting against me. You deliberately got your good friend to make things difficult for me. Do you need me to let everyone know just what you did?

“Let’s not talk about the past first, we can start with today. Weren’t you the ones who started the conflict in the restaurant? If I hadn’t reacted, wouldn’t I have been smeared by you for nothing?

“Even though I reacted to your provocative acts, I was unable to beat you at your game. You guys went on to spread falsehoods about me online, ruining my reputation. And now you’re here acting all innocent and pitiful. You make it sound as if I forced you to make things difficult for me.

“Have you no shame?”

Jessica went on and on, giving them no chance at retaliating.

The students thought about what she said. It seemed like that was exactly how things happened.

From the very beginning, it was Whitney’s group who found trouble with Jessica. Now they were questioning her as if she was the one who caused all this trouble. They were even feigning innocence.

“Whitney and her people are disgusting.”

“She’s twisting the facts. It’s she who’s been targeting Jessica, but she makes it sound as if she’s been bullied.” “I used to like Whitney, but now… ugh.”

“Jessica has had to deal with so much these two days. Could Whitney and her group be behind all of it?”

“Highly possible. Otherwise, why would anyone pick on Jessica? She doesn’t have any feud with anyone else.”

“In that case, Whitney is really terrible. She’s no goddess, she’s a scorpion!”

“Jessica is so pitiful. Whitney enjoyed her life, and now even went on to harm her. It’s terrible.”

“The people who fawn all over Whitney are so stupid. She isn’t even the daughter of the Larson family.”

“Well, you might not know this, but some people can’t break the habit after being a lackey for too long.”

“Hahaha, you’re so right.”

Everyone began discussing the situation, and Whitney and her friends heard all of it.

They’d never been humiliated like this before. At this point, all four of them went red.

“Whom are you calling a lackey?” Edith turned and glared at the people standing around. She did not know whom she was addressing.

Everyone kept quiet as they saw how fierce she looked.

Suddenly, a voice could be heard coming from the back.

“They’re right, you’re a lackey.”

Everyone made way for the person behind the voice. It was a young girl who dressed somewhat like a triad hooligan. She had a lollipop in her mouth, and was casually walking between the crowd. She even had a gold chain around her waist which made a clear clinking sound as she walked. Edith got even redder. “Samantha, don’t you go too far.”

Samantha chuckled. “No matter how overboard I go, I can’t be as shameless as you.”

With that, she sized up the four people from head to toe. She then said with utter disdain, “Why do I smell something so terribly musty and gross on you people?”

Claudia’s expression darkened. “Samantha, why are you saying this about us? We’ve never offended you.”

Samantha feigned an innocent look, and said in a seemingly curious tone, “From the way you’re playing the blame game, aren’t you cheap enough?”

Chapter 60

“You…”

Even Claudia, who was usually calm, was losing her temper. The bell went off.

It was time for classes, and the crowd of students slowly dispersed.

Whitney and her three other friends left in a pathetic state. Samantha glanced at Jessica. “You’re the daughter the Larsons just brought home. You’re pretty good-looking, it’s the Larsons’ fortune.”

“It’s time for class.” Danny felt his head hurt as he looked at the only girl standing in class.

He knew of this girl, but this was the first time actually meeting her.

She was pretty well-known around as she was part of the Youngs. She was the only person in the entire school who would dress like that.

“Boring,” Samantha mumbled, and then swept her colorful hair as she left. The gold chain started clinking again.

“She’s Samantha. It’s my first time seeing her.”

“I almost thought that Samantha knew Jessica.”

“I heard about her last year, but I’ve never met her.”

“I heard that she hasn’t been in school the whole semester. No, she came just once.”

“Are Samantha and Xander siblings?”

“What are you thinking? Samantha is from the renowned Youngs. Xander’s family background is nothing like hers.” “How did Samantha end up in our city?”

“I heard that Samantha was chased out of the Youngs. She’ s an illegitimate daughter.”

Some classmates began speculating, completely ignoring Danny who was teaching the class.

Danny tolerated them time and again. As they got louder and more enthusiastic about their conversation, he turned around and slammed the table.

At that moment, the entire class quieted down.

“It’s time for lessons. If you want to talk, you can talk after the lesson ends.”

Seeing that they were finally quiet, Danny continued teaching. But just a couple of sentences in, they started making noise again.

Danny’s expression darkened as he sighed.

At this point, a cold and cutting voice rang out from the corner of the class.

“Shut up!”

Everyone turned to look at Jessica.

This time, nobody dared to make another sound.

The Larsons.

Julianna was arranging flowers in the little garden. Upon seeing her daughter return, she smiled. “Whitney, you’re back.”

Whitney choked as she replied, “Mm-hm.”

Sensing that her emotions were a little off, Julianna immediately put down the scissors in her hand, and asked, ” What’s wrong? Did someone bully you?”

Whitney wrapped her arms around Julianna and sobbed.

Mom, why aren’t you my biological mother.”

Julianna’s heart sank. “Is someone spreading rumors behind your back?”

Whitney shook her head.

“Did Jessica bully you?”

“N-no. Mom, don’t blame Jessica. It’s my own fault. I shouldn’t have stayed here to upset her.” Whitney sniffled.

Julianna got serious. “What did she do to you?”

Whitney shook her head.

Julianna probed on, and Whitney finally revealed the “truth”. “Edith is my friend. S-she sued my friend. Edith is in the wrong, but it’s just a small matter, she didn’t have to resort to this. I wanted her to let things go, b-but… in front of all our schoolmates, s-she…”

At this point, Whitney began bawling again. The servants came peeping as they heard the commotion, but they were evidently skeptical.

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50)

Chapter 41

Whitney was disappointed. She was expecting a show, but there was nothing.

It was a pity that she couldn’t witness Jessica being scared.

“I’m glad that she’s fine.” Whitney then put on a scared face.

Edith didn’t agree, and said, “Whitney, she took everything away from you. How could you show so much concern for her?”

Xenia agreed, “That’s right. She should understand that she could never be one of us just because she entered the Larsons.”

“People who grew up in an environment like her would have that poor man’s stench. There’s no way she could get rid of it. Don’t worry about it, Whitney, she’s just faking everything now.”

However, Jessica wasn’t like what they described. She would always be outstanding no matter where she was.

Hence, this made Xenia and the rest of the girls jealous.

Someone like her shouldn’t receive any attention from anyone.

Whitney didn’t respond to their comments, but glared at her while giving a disapproving look. She didn’t stop them from continuing.

“Let’s go.”

The four of them were about to leave when Jessica returned.

She was also holding something.

Zack was thinking of another way to prank her when he saw Jessica walking towards him.

Winston saw the hose in her hand, and said, “Why is she holding that? Could it be-“

Before he could finish his words, Jessica opened the valve and aimed the hose at Zack. Those around them ran away.

The water from the hose drenched Zack and the rest.

“Get the hose from her,” Zack commanded.

Winston and Samuel rushed towards Jessica, but she aimed the hose at their legs. This caused them to fall onto the floor.

Zack saw that his friends had fallen, and he was the only one left. He could not handle the attention that Jessica was giving him using the hose.

He wanted to snatch the hose from her, but he failed.

“Ah! Stop it, you crazy woman!” Zack screamed.

Those around were shocked. Others heard the commotion and rushed to see it.

“Isn’t that Zack?”

“I heard that he was planning to prank someone. Why is he being pranked now?”

“It’s the first time I’ve seen Zack being so pitiful.”

Everyone was amused by this sight. It was especially entertaining for

the students who were bullied by him.

“Zack is so pitiful!”

“Let’s kick him while he’s down.”

Everyone started to laugh at Zack.

“I’m really impressed with what she did.”

“I never expected Zack to be like this one day. He has finally gotten what he deserved for bullying the nerds.”

“He has attracted trouble to himself.”

“The new kid is impressive.”

***

Zack overheard the waves of laughter, and he was furious. This caused his hatred of Jessica to grow.

She had humiliated him..

He would never forgive her.

Jessica closed the valve, and they could finally take a breather.

“Is that fun?” Jessica asked coldly.

Chapter 42

“As if, you bitch!” Zack angrily cursed.

Suddenly, the hose was turned on again.

Zack was immediately knocked down by the water and fell to the ground hard. He was hurt badly.

“What are you doing?” Mr. William screamed and looked at Jessica. “Turn off the hose now.”

When Zack saw the director, Mr. William, and the deputy director, Mr. Mrs. Turner, walking over, he immediately pushed the blame to Jessica. “Director, you have to help me fight for justice. You’ve seen it. This kind of evil and inferior people should not be allowed to stay at St. Daniel.”

From the word “inferior people”, it was enough to understand Zack’s prejudice and discrimination against people born in ordinary families.

On weekdays, Zack used his identity to bully those who were born in ordinary families.

Mr. William asked Jessica, “Why did you do this?”

Jessica fished out a snake from her pocket, and threw it on Zack’s body.

Zack was scared, and moved backwards frantically.

“This snake and the pool of ink at the stairwell are the reasons.” Jessica’s words were simple, but the meaning was clear.

It was rude not to reciprocate!

“How dare you slander me? Do you have evidence? I have no grudge against you, so why would I attack you? You’re like a crazy dog biting people without any reason.”

Finishing his words, Zack complained, “Director, look. This is a case of pot calling the kettle black. We cannot allow this type of person to stay at St. Daniel. We have to chase her out immediately.”

Jessica did not waste her efforts to talk to him, and walked to stand beside Winston.

As she moved closer, Winston was shocked and moved backwards. “What do you want?”

“Give it to me.” Jessica reached out her hands.

“W-what are you talking about?” Winston looked dumbfounded.

“The thing in your pocket.”

“What is in my pocket?” Winston gave her a look as if she was crazy.

“Stop acting. There’s no need to anymore,” Jessica said lightly.

Act?

No need to continue anymore?

Winston was speechless.

Zack and the others were confused. The bystanders were also curious and in doubt.

Jessica went forward, and reached her hands into his pocket to take out a voice recorder wrapped in a plastic bag.

Seeing the voice recorder, Winston’s face turned green.

Zack and the others looked at him in anger.

Jessica pressed “play” on the recorder. The voices of Zack and the others were heard from the recorder clearly.

“Zack, let’s leave now. I’m worried that she will complain to Mr. William. This will not be easy to explain.”

“What are you scared of? Does she have evidence? Who dares to be her witness? You have to catch the thief and take the stolen goods, but we can easily push the blame to her,” Zack said aloofly.

“Hahaha. We can wait for her here. We will bite her back and say that she’s slandering us,” he said in a loud voice while laughing.

“She must be carrying the dead snake around as her ‘witness’. Hahaha.”

The frantic laughter of several people sounded loudly from the recorder.

Jessica paused the recording here.

Winston saw Zack looking at him with a dark gaze. As his legs were shaking, he said, “No, no. This is not what you think it is.”

“If it is not, then what is it? You betrayer!” he screamed angrily. “I alerted you earlier when we were going to splash the water on her. You came late on purpose.”

“No, that’s not true.” Zack and the others did not believe Winston no matter how hard he denied it.

Chapter 43

Winston was on the brink of tears.

He really did not know how the voice recorder appeared in his pocket.

Jessica looked at Mr. William. “This is evidence. Similarly to what Zack said earlier, this is a case of pot calling the kettle black. These kind of lowly people should be chased out of St. Daniel.”

This sentence was directly returned to him.

Zack’s face turned green and white simultaneously.

Mr. Mrs. Turner, who had not spoken yet, said, “This is Zack’s fault, but you should have informed the teachers, and the school would deal with him. However, you used the hose on them and dirtied the stairwell. This is your fault.”

Zack heard the words of his youngest aunt and nodded repeatedly.

Jessica’s cold gaze met Penelope’s. “I did not think that the school would give him a fair punishment. After all, Mr. Yancey is Zack’s aunt.”

Mr. Yancey was furious, but she heard Jessica continue. “I heard from the other students earlier that Zack bullies people every day, but here we can see Zack deliberately setting traps to prank me. This shows that the punishments meant nothing to him.

“What is most important to a teacher or the school? It’s not grades or entrance rates. You have to teach them the proper values and manners first. Mr. Yancey must know this simple principle, right?

“Today, he only used a king rat snake to prank me. Will he be using a venomous snake in the future? If we don’t punish him harshly now, he will never admit his mistakes. I am helping him learn some principles to save his future and prevent him from going astray. Mr. Yancey, you don’t have to thank me.”

After hearing her long lecture, the surrounding students felt slightly weird, but agreed with her fully.

Mr. Yancey was deeply shocked, and turned pale.

Mr. William said, “It is class time now. All of you, go back to class.”

The students surrounding them dispersed.

“How will the school deal with Jessica?” Edith asked.

“From the looks of it, I don’t think it will be anything much.”

“Didn’t you see how Mr. William pampered her? If she had not been the Larsons’ daughter, she would have been dismissed already.”

Xenia rubbed her nose, and said, “She only dared to be so unscrupulous because she has backing from the Larsons.”

She had completely forgotten that she was only respected in school due to her family.

As expected, this matter was insignificant.

After all, both parties were at fault.

Zack pranked the students first, while Jessica attacked back.

Both were at fault.

Since both parties were not hurt, the school would not be pursuing this matter.

“Both parties are at fault. Apologize to each other and we will forget this matter,” Mr. William said.

Apologize?

Zack’s dictionary did not have this word.

He was thoroughly embarrassed today.

There was no way he would apologize!

Mr. William’s gaze alternated between Jessica and Zack. Finally, he looked at Zack and said, “You did her wrong first. Apologize to Student Jessica first.”

“I will not apologize even if you dismiss me,” Zack rebelliously shouted at Mr. William. He turned to look at Jessica fiercely. “Wait till your next life if you want me to apologize.”

Chapter 44

Zack stormed off after what he said.

After he left, Jessica turned to Penelope, and said, “Mr. Yancey, you have witnessed how horrible he is as a student. He would only be a disgrace to St. Daniel College. I was only trying to fix his bad attitude for the benefit of the college. Otherwise, it wouldn’t be good for his development.”

Penelope was so angry that she could only smile.

It was the first time she was reprimanded by a student after all her years as a director.

Penelope smiled, and replied, “You’re good at this.”

Penelope left as Mr. William looked at Jessica in pity. Even though she had a meek look, she was a tough cookie.

“Don’t behave like this in the future,” Mr. William said sternly.

“Alright, Jessica replied obediently.

Mr. William then left while shaking his head disapprovingly.

Half an hour later, Jessica was back to her seat. When her classmates saw that she had returned unscathed, they couldn’t understand why.

The bell rang, and the mathematics teacher came into the classroom.

Silence.

Mindy glanced around the classroom. As she saw the seat by the window in the last row, she was surprised.

She was surprised that such a pretty lady would be capable of angering Mr. Yancey to such an extent.

Jessica opened her book and found the content to be oddly similar.

In her previous life, she worked hard to gain the approval of her parents. She put a lot of effort into her studies to get good grades so that her parents could be proud of her accomplishments.

With her hard work, she managed to get the top position in her class and third position in her cohort for the first monthly test.

She then excitedly showed her results slip to her parents, and expected to be praised by them.

But when she handed it to her mom happily, her results were thrown on the floor.

She could still remember how her mom scolded her angrily. Her brother, Zachary, even tore her results slip into pieces.

She tried to explain to clear up the misunderstanding, but no one would believe her words.

Everyone else was concerned about comforting Whitney who didn’t perform well in the test.

They didn’t give a damn about her excellent results, but when

Whitney managed to pass the examinations, they would hold a huge celebration for her.

Eventually, her mother even requested her not to score too well for her examinations to avoid demoralizing Whitney.

Hence, Jessica would only dare to get a pass in her examinations in order to appease her mom.

As she recalled the details of her past life, Jessica smiled.

She was going to be herself in this life.

She was just as good as anyone.

As she listened to the lesson, she started to recall memories from her past life.

Suddenly, a loud roar from the engine of a motorcycle was heard. Its echo continued to linger in the quiet college.

Everyone in the building turned to look out the window, and they saw a dozen sleek, dark motorcycles entering the college. The motorcycle leading the pack was the fastest, and as it stopped, the rest followed suit.

As the rider took off his helmet, his hair fluttered in the wind. His facial features were well-defined. The sapphire earring on his left ear glistened under the sun, giving him a bad-boy look.

“Damn! He’s here!”

Chapter 45

“It seems that the sun has risen from the west. He actually came so early.”

“Someone is very unlucky.”

The speaker subconsciously turned to look at Jessica. Soon, everyone in class was looking at Jessica, and subtly gloating over her misfortune.

Josephine’s eyes flashed with excitement, and she anticipated his arrival.

He raised his phoenix eyes slightly with coldness and disdain. Then, he glanced at everyone with contempt and arrogance.

He seemed to be casually walking into his own kingdom as he ignored the attention and gossip around him.

A group of teenagers with dreadlocks who were chewing gum followed behind him. They looked like an entourage and gave off a scornful vibe.

This group of people was the most notorious in St. Daniel College and the most difficult to discipline.

They turned a blind eye to the principal and faculty staff. The latter were thankful as long as they did not cause trouble.

Boom.

The back door of the classroom was rudely kicked open.

The teacher and students in the classroom turned back to look as a tall figure strolled into class.

After seeing Xander’s appearance, Josephine had high hopes as she stared at him intently. She hoped that he would throw that woman out of the window.

Everyone was no longer paying attention to the lesson, and focused on Xander. As he approached, everyone waited for something to happen.

Xander walked forward without a care, and his enchanting phoenix eyes fell on Jessica. He looked around to ensure that the seat was his and he had not walked into the wrong classroom.

Xander walked forward, put his hands on the table, and looked down at her. “Hey, you’re sitting in my seat.”

Jessica looked up coldly at his elegant face, and pointed to the seat beside hers. “That’s your seat.”

Xander looked in the direction she was pointing at. It was a seat next to the window, and it was truly his seat, but…

“Hey! Where you are sitting now is also Xander’s,” one of Xander’s underlings shouted in annoyance.

Jessica raised her eyebrows slightly, leaned back, and looked at him with a smile. “He does look like he has three heads and six arms. He even has two butts and two brains. No wonder he needs two seats.”

His underlings were speechless.

Her classmates were speechless.

The math teacher was speechless.

Everyone drew a cold breath and looked at her in disbelief.

The math teacher winced in his heart as he knew this was not going to end well.

Although he heard that Jessica was not easy to provoke, Xander was truly someone that should not be offended.

If the two of them were at odds, he was afraid that the classroom would be demolished by the two.

Josephine, Lauren, and the others instinctively clenched their hands into fists, and could not hide the excitement in their eyes.

The other classmates were also excited. It had been a long time since they had seen anyone who dared to speak to Xander like this. Everyone who spoke to him like this was admitted to the ICU, and had not been discharged.

Jessica propped her chin up with one hand and squinted at Xander. “If you want to sit, then sit. If you don’t want to sit, then get out. Don’t disturb my learning.”

Xander’s underlings clenched their fists in rage. Their eyes were fierce, and they were ready to rush up to teach her a lesson.

They had no rules about not hitting women.

Xander raised his hand to stop the people behind him so he could take a good look at the girl in front of him.

Chapter 46

He stretched out his hand, and his underling placed his school bag in his hand.

Xander threw his school bag towards his seat, and walked slowly behind her. He dragged the chair out with his feet and sat down. After that, he leaned back lazily, raised his legs, and placed them on the table.

Everyone looked at Xander in astonishment. They did not understand why he did not lift Jessica up and throw her out of the window. He even allowed her to sit near him.

Jessica looked at the stunned teacher, and reminded, “Miss Yorke, class isn’t over yet. Please continue.”

“Oh, yes,” Mindy answered. He seemed to be in such a great state of shock that he even reacted slowly.

Josephine’s eyes widened in surprise, and she screamed crazily in her heart.

Why?!

Why didn’t Xander start a fight with her?

Could it be because she was female? That was impossible.

Xander did not differentiate between male and female when hitting someone.

Xander was very handsome, and looked like a bad boy. He was extremely attractive to the girls, but no one dared to confess to him, because anyone who confessed was thrown into the lake or pushed aside mercilessly.

The fact that he wasn’t angry after Jessica’s provocation was beyond everyone’s expectations.

Many people were disappointed, especially Lauren and Josephine.

They initially thought he would help to avenge them, but did not expect this result.

Xander turned to look at the girl beside him. She had delicate features and fair skin. When the light shined on her skin through the windows, he could even see the fine hair on her body, and her entire body seemed to be glowing.

This was the best complexion he had seen on any girl. It was so good that he had the urge to touch it, and see if it was as smooth as he imagined it to be.

Xander was not afraid of anyone or anything. He did whatever he wanted to do.

His hands were always faster than his brains.

As soon as he had the thought, his impulsive hand was already reaching for Jessica’s face.

Just as his hand was about to touch her cheek, it was suddenly grabbed by a strong force that almost sufficed to break his hand.

Jessica tilted her head and glared at him with a hostile look.

The classmates who had been paying attention were staring at them, and saw that Jessica had grabbed Xander’s hand.

Xander seemed to have wanted to hit Jessica.

At this time, everyone was interested in the commotion again.

Mindy opened his mouth, and said, “It’s call time now. All students please pay attention.”

Xander pushed hard, broke free from her grip, and quickly caressed her cheek with his fingers. Her cheek was smooth and delicate. It was better than what he had imagined.

Seeing Jessica’s hostile look, Xander smiled wryly. “Not bad.”

Jessica ignored him. She focused on the teacher in front, paid attention in class, and took notes from time to time. She completely did not care about what the person beside her was doing.

Seeing that she was not responding, Xander was bored. He put down his legs, placed his bag on his desk, and fell asleep.

The warm golden light streamed into the classroom and fell perfectly on two faces. One was sound asleep, while the other was attentively listening to class. They were completely contrasting, but the image was strangely beautiful.

When the bell rang, the person lying on the table frowned, turned his head, and continued sleeping.

The originally noisy students were strangely quiet today. They all spoke carefully, and did not dare to make much noise.

When the teachers came in for the next two lessons, they would subconsciously glance at the corner, and they would even lower their voices when they were teaching.

Chapter 47

When the bell rang at noon, everyone left the classroom to go to the cafeteria. Xander opened his eyes, saw that the girl beside him was slowly organizing her textbooks, and calmly stood up.

As Jessica walked with her card holder, people along the way would glance at her, and immediately start whispering about her.

“Have you heard? She’s the girl who sat beside Xander.”

“Xander didn’t chase her away?”

“I don’t think so.”

“What’s the identity of that woman?”

“She’s the eldest daughter of the Larsons, the one who just rejoined the family. I heard that Zack played a horrible prank on her this morning.”

“I also heard that Zack was tortured by her as well, and he almost lost his life. I heard the news too late, and didn’t watch the drama.”

“I also didn’t see it. What a pity.”

“There are other chances. If things turn sour, we might see Xander throw her into the lake.”

“Hahaha. When that comes, I must definitely take a video and upload it on social media.”

***

Xander walked with a group of people. Along the way, students kept a two-meter distance and made way for them.

The whispers of the people surrounding them were occasionally heard by Xander. His gaze was fixed on a thin figure in front of him.

“Xander, are we going to the Cafeteria 3 or Cafeteria 2?”

There were three cafeterias in St. Daniel College. The most expensive one was Cafeteria 3. There were various delicacies from various countries on the first floor, and the chefs from five-star hotels were hired. The food there was more expensive than that outside.

The second floor had private rooms and had waiter service. It was three times more expensive than the first floor. Even so, the three cafeterias had no trouble getting customers.

Xander did not respond. He followed the person in front of him into Canteen 3.

As soon as Jessica entered the cafeteria, she saw several boys and girls gathered around the counter. One of them was Yara.

Yara stood there helplessly and in embarrassment.

“Are you kidding me? You said that you were treating us, but you have no money. Are you deliberately tricking us?” a girl mocked.

“If you don’t have money, then don’t act so generous.”

“You should be more worried about your ignorance than your poverty.”

“Just now you kept insisting that you were rich, but unexpectedly… you’ve just been lying for days.”

Yara’s face turned red from their remarks. She did not know that the food here was so expensive that one dish could cover half a month of living expenses.

These people also ordered the most expensive dishes, and she could not afford them.

She only wanted to fit in, but she did not expect to pay such a high price.

Faced with contemptuous and mocking eyes from the people around her, she wanted to find a hole to hide in embarrassment.

Just when she was at a loss, she spotted Jessica walking into the restaurant with the corner of her eye, and her eyes lit up.

“Jess!” Yara shouted at Jessica, and did not think about how it would affect the other people who were eating.

Those who surrounded Yara started looking at Jessica. They sized her up. She wore ordinary clothes, but she was very beautiful. Even though she wore ordinary clothes, they could not hide her beauty.

“Who is that person?” someone asked in a low voice.

“No idea.”

“Since she recognizes that person, she must be a poor person from her circle,” a girl said without hesitation.

Yara sprinted to Jessica’s side. “Did you bring your card today? I don’t have enough money with me today. Can you lend me some money?”

Jessica sneered in her heart.

In her past, she had paid her bill multiple times, but Yara had never repaid her at all.

Chapter 48

“I have a card.”

Jessica took out a card from her bag.

Yara was overjoyed. It seemed that she was saved.

“Hey, do you have enough money in your card? I hope you don’t have insufficient balance like Yara.” A girl laughed.

Another girl sneered. “It’s expensive to eat here. Are you sure you can afford it?”

The windows on the second floor provided a panoramic view of the first floor. At this time, Edith excitedly shouted to the people at the same table, “Look. There’s a good show to watch.”

Everyone turned to look down, and they noticed Jessica at a glance.

Caleb stared at the arrogant girl in the middle. “Do you know the girl in yellow?”

Hearing this, Claudia frowned slightly and glanced at him. Her expression tightened when she saw that his eyes were glued to Jessica

Xenia asked, “Caleb, could it be that you like her?”

“Gross. Caleb, you have a bad taste. How can you like a girl like that?” Edith laughed.

“She is quite pretty. I think that she’s as pretty as Samantha,” a handsome boy beside them said in confusion.

Claudia, who was initially silent, said, “Do you know who that is? She’s the one who snatched Whitney’s room and hit Whitney. Zayne, I thought you were going to stand up for Whitney, so why are you praising her now?”

Zayne, Caleb, and the others were all shocked.

“She’s Whitney’s sister?”

“She’s so pretty that I didn’t expect her to be so vile.”

Someone gloated. “It seems that she has run into trouble.”

“Amelia and this group of students love making fun of the poor students. Since her friend was just mocked by them, there will definitely be a good show.” Daisy smiled.

When Xander and his group stepped into the cafeteria, he saw a crowd of people in front of him.

John said, “Boss, it seems that your deskmate has run into trouble.”

“It seems that they didn’t know that Cafeteria 3 is very expensive. What a pity, they’re going to be embarrassed,” another underling remarked.

“Every time there are newcomers, Amelia and that group of people always do the same thing. It’s so boring to watch, but they are still not tired of it.”

“Hahaha. That girl is going to be dragged down and embarrassed.” John gloated.

At this time, the crowd stared at the center as Amelia and the others mocked them.

“Amelia, Jessica is rich.”

“10 dollars is still money.” Amelia smiled.

The crowd roared with laughter.

“Jessica is the eldest daughter of the Larsons,” Yara said meekly.

“Please, Miss Larson, if you hadn’t said anything, we would’ve thought that you were Xander’s girlfriend.” The people around Amelia laughed mercilessly.

It wasn’t as if they didn’t know the daughter of the Larsons!

Those surrounding her tugged at her sleeve, and gestured for her to look at the entrance. Following the prompt, she glanced around, and was so scared that she turned pale.

When did Xander enter the cafeteria?

People who were watching the scene unfold said, “Amelia, you should be careful. She is the real daughter of the Larsons, and she is linked to them by blood.”

Amelia was startled, and finally remembered that the Larsons had just brought back its biological daughter.

When the daughter of the Larsons was mentioned, everyone would subconsciously think that it was Whitney. No one would think about the biological daughter who had just been readmitted into the family a few days ago.

Chapter 49

Shock flashed past Amelia’s eyes, and she sized her up again. She was quite pretty. Even though her dressing was a little shabby, and she did not resemble someone from a rich household, she did not seem poor.

When Yara saw the dumbfounded expressions of Yara and the others, she immediately straightened her back, smiling, and said, “Jess, give me your card. I’ll treat you today. Order whatever you like.”

Whatever she liked?!

It was really interesting.

She wanted to use her money to treat her to a meal.

Why didn’t she realize how thick-skinned and shameless Yara was before?

“I am not familiar with you,” Jessica said indifferently.

She turned to look at Amelia and the others. “Move aside. You’re blocking my way.”

Perhaps her gaze was too cold, or perhaps she was too intimidating, but Amelia and the others immediately moved aside.

Jessica went up to the second floor.

Yara chased behind her. “Jess.”

If she left like that, what should she do?

The waiter at the entrance raised his hand to block her. “This student, the second floor is a special area. Your card is not usable on the second floor.”

“The one who just went up is my friend. I was with her.”

The waiter glanced at the person in front of her, and then looked back at her with a smile. “You can ask that student to come down to take you upstairs.”

Amelia and the others stood behind her. They crossed their arms arrogantly.

“Psh, I thought that you two were good friends, but I didn’t expect her to say that she didn’t know you well.”

“This person eagerly wants to stick to her now that she is rich. What a pity, she doesn’t want to accept you.”

“If I were the eldest daughter of the Larsons, I wouldn’t want to be friends with a poor peasant like her.”

“She really thinks too highly of herself since she wants to be friends with us.”

Yara was aggrieved. Tears filled her eyes, and she timidly retorted, “No. Jess and I have been good friends since childhood. I don’t know why she became like this. One month ago, we were like sisters.”

She sobbed aggrievedly.

The surrounding students understood the meaning behind her words.

She guessed that after becoming the eldest daughter of the Larsons, she did not want to hang out with her anymore, and stopped recognizing her as her good friend.

At this moment, Xander and his group walked over.

Seeing that he was coming, Amelia and her friends retreated and gave way to him.

Yara turned around in doubt. She stared blankly as the charismatic individual walked towards her.

Her heartbeat sped up.

He was walking towards her and looking at her.

Was he here to help her?

Yara’s heart tightened, and she stared at him. Her ears and cheeks turned slightly red.

Xander walked ahead, and when he saw the girl who was blushing, there was a trace of disgust on his cold face. “Get out of the day.”

Yara was startled, and her eyes widened.

Seeing that the girl was confused and frozen on the spot, John spat. “Hey, didn’t you hear Xander asking you to move? You’re in the way.”

If she really did not move, Xander would really hit her.

Xander did not have a good temper.

Yara realized she had misunderstood the situation. She was so ashamed and annoyed at herself that she wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide in.

She hurriedly gave way.

Xander did not give her a second glance at all.

Yara scanned the crowd. Their expressions seemed to mock her for thinking too highly of herself, and she felt like she was being

attacked from all sides. She could no longer stand it, covered her face, and ran away in tears.

“Sigh, how pitiful. You don’t have any luck making friends,” Edith said provocatively to Jessica who had just gone upstairs.

田

Chapter 50

Jessica pretended that she didn’t see anything, and followed the waiter. As she passed by the table, she stopped in her tracks.

She then stared coldly at Edith.

It was as though she found her to be a joke.

“Not bad for adopting someone,” Jessica suddenly blurted out.

Edith was stunned by her response before she understood what she meant. Her expression changed along with Claudia’s and Xenia’s.

Whitney was frowning.

“What did she mean by that?” someone asked.

“She must be taunting us. She is making fun of us for being friends with someone who was adopted,” Melissa said angrily before realizing she said something wrong. She then frantically apologized to Whitney. “I’m sorry Whitney, I don’t mean it that way.”

“It’s ok, I understand,” Whitney replied with a smile.

Daisy glanced at them, and realized that something was amiss.

Jessica might have hidden another meaning behind what she said.

“But she doesn’t seem to mean it this way,” Daisy said nonchalantly.

“What other messages would she be trying to convey?” Melissa asked.

“Edith, do you know what she was trying to say?” Daisy asked as she looked at the others.

Whitney panicked.

She could never let people find out that she was the one who started the rumor that Jessica was adopted.

“Let’s not be angry with her. She’s just like that. She doesn’t mean any harm,” she answered before the rest could.

She successfully changed the topic.

Daisy didn’t continue asking. Edith and the rest carried on with the conversation.

“You’re so understanding, Whitney. You’re defending her even though she was making fun of you.”

“You can’t keep going on like this. She will just take advantage of your kindness.”

Claudia kicked Zayne, and said, “Zayne, didn’t you mention that you had a way to help Whitney? Tell us.”

Zayne hesitated now that he saw how pretty Jessica was.

Edith saw through his hesitation, and said, “Zayne, you can’t side with her because of her good looks. You can’t leave Whitney all by herself. She practically grew up with us.

“Zayne, if you do this, we are ending our friendship today,” Melissa threatened.

Zayne was caught between a rock and a hard place. He lowered his voice, and said, “I’ve been to the director’s office, and I saw the result slip for the student who enrolled through special admission. Whom do you think the result slip belongs to?”

Daisy quickly asked, “Are you saying that you saw her result slip?”

Zayne nodded his head, and continued, “Wanna make a guess about her grades?”

Everyone was curious.

“Tell us quickly. Don’t leave us hanging.”

“Say it,” Caleb said as he kicked Zayne.

He was curious about her results.

“Her results were horrible. She scored a mere 280 points out of 650,” Zayne said with a face of disbelief.

Girls with good looks were usually quite dumb.

“Hahaha!”

Everyone burst into laughter. They were laughing so loudly that it drew everyone’s attention.

Bam!

A chair was knocked over roughly. The sound was even louder than the laughter.

Everyone turned towards Xander, who caused this sound.

“You guys are so noisy,” Xander said coldly.

His one sentence silenced the entire restaurant.

田

金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next